CH.1: Welcome to Mamono Private Academy!
Spoiler: show
My life is total hell, I swear! Who woulda known being stuck at a school full of girls would have led to so much misery? Being the only guy at this school, I thought it would’ve been heaven, but now it’s turning out to be my own personal hell. Before all of you guys out there start to think I'm crazy or mentally retarded, let me explain my whole situation of how I ended up in this crazy school. I remember the day like it was yesterday and how my parents, mostly my mom, forced me into this school.
It was around the end of August and September was right around the corner which meant school was getting ready to start. I lived in the inner city of Detroit, Michigan. Surprisingly, the area I lived in was somewhat of a suburban area that didn't have much crime.
I woke up one afternoon from being out late partying with my crew and raising all types of hell in the city, because that’s what we did every summer. I got up from my bed and was greeted and licked by my dog, Rocko, who was sleeping beside me in my bed like he always did. As I yawn and look around my room I saw some beer cans and liquor bottles in the corner, realizing last night was one hell of night. For a 17-year old, I drink like I'm a 23-year old bachelor, much to my mom’s dismay of it. I hear my mom’s voice calling me from downstairs.
"Ant! Come downstairs! I got something to tell you!" she yells.
My name is Antonio by the way. Everyone calls me “Ant” cuz it was the nick-name I was given. I'm 17 years old and I like girls, games, sports, mma, anime and music. I'm a hip-hop baby! It's natural since I'm African-American and my most distinguished figures on me are my hair, which is braided down to my shoulders, and my tattoos. One was on my back that said “Monster”, going from shoulder to shoulder, and another two were on my right and left hand. On my right hand it reads “north” and on my left, it reads “side”. Put them together an you got “Northside, Detroit”! That’s where I‘m from and I represent it hard wherever I go! The only thing is, my mom don't know I have these tattoos, so I hide them from her. I always wore my black, cut-off gloves with a skull surrounded in blue flames around them. My dad knows I got them. He doesn't care. If my mom was to find out, she’d have a heart attack from overreacting!
"Ant!" She yells one more time. I sigh and yell back, "I’m coming!” Me and Rocko yawn and get out of bed. Then, I walk over to my computer desk with my shirt on it that had a picture of Tupac on it. Then, I slide on gloves and flip-flops and head downstairs with Rocko trailing behind me. My mom was waiting for me in the living room with the mail in her hand reading it. As I yawn again and get her attention I ask her, clearly annoyed, "So what's so important that you have to wake me up in the morning?" I moan at her. "It's 3‘o'clock in the afternoon. You slept the whole morning off. That’s what happens when you stay out all night wreaking havoc with friends and drinking the night away!" she lectures at me. "Hey! A good night is a good night. Besides, its summer! What do you expect teenagers to do?" I say smirking in a sly way. "Thank god summer is about to be over and school starts up next week." she says with relief. "Yay! Woo-hoo! Alright, schools coming back! Time to learn and make new friends and accomplish our goals in life! I can't wait!" I say with obvious sarcasm. Ignoring my gripes, she responds with joy, "Yeah, I know! It’s going to be wonderful seeing you go to school again."
"Mom, everyone hates school. Especially people around my age. It's nothing more than a temporary prison where parents drop their kids off so they don't have to deal with them most of the day!" I complain.
"Oh please. You make it seem like the worst place in the entire world." she responds nonchalantly.
"The only thing I look forward to at school is seeing my friends there." I gripe at her.
"Well I'll bet you'll have fun this time around at school, because guess what?" she says with excitement.
Knowing this can't be good I sigh and brace myself for her little surprise she has in store for me and say, "What?"
"You’re going to a new school this year! Doesn't that sound fun?" she smiles at me.
"How is transferring me from one prison to another going to make any difference on how I feel about school?!" I roar at her.
"Don't you take that tone with me young man! I thought you would like it." she said while crossing her arms.
"Only way I would like it is if I got paid to be there every day! Then, I might like it." I say to her
"Oh, what? So you can have some more money to get more tattoos?" she said raising her eyebrow at me.
"Oh god you know!" I gasp at her.
"I already knew. Your dad can't keep anything from me. Especially when we have sex. My charm magic always works on him." she said with confidence
(By the way, did I mention I was adopted? It would explain why my parents are white and I'm black. Also, my mom was a lesser succubus who frequently and always has sex with my dad at anytime she gets. It's a funny story how she became one, but I'll explain that later. Now, back to the argument at hand.)
"That shit’s not fair!! You always use your charm on dad or end up reading my mind with some type of magic! I swear it was the worst thing ever when you became a succubus!" I gripe at her.
"Your dad seems to love it." she says
"Of course he does! He gets to fuck a sex-crazed woman who jumps on him every time she sees him and fucks him anywhere they are and those damn pheromones of yours drives him and every man and teenage boy insane in this whole neighborhood!" I exasperate to her.
(Who could blame the guys? She was a goddess in everyone’s eyes! She had the looks a supermodel would kill for! All the men in the neighborhood adore her and when they talk to her they can't stop looking at her huge rack!)
"Well I don't see a problem with me and your father’s constant love-making. I thought you would like to have a little brother or sister." she said innocently
(Little did she know at that time, succubi don't get pregnant that easily and when they do, they only give birth to more succubi.)
"Your constant fuck sessions are burdensome and annoying and you guys had sex almost everywhere in this house except my room! Thank god." I say in relief of that last part.
"Oooh…. Sorry sweetie… Me and your dad had sex on your bed last night before you came home…" she said
I gag and almost throw up in my mouth at her telling me that. "Ok. I'll be sure to burn that bed today and while I'm at it, probably everything else in the room too." I say in disgust.
"Oh don't worry about it. At the school you’re going to, you won't have to worry about hearing us at night or walking in on us on the couch when you come home late." she said.
(Those walk-ins still haunt me today and I try my hardest to repress the memories.)
"Oh god, please don't tell me…" I say with fear
"That’s right! It’s a boarding school! You'll be staying on campus. Won't that be fun?" she says happily.
"What the fuck, mom?! You transferred me from a prison to a penitentiary?! Oh my god, how could you and dad do such a thing?!" I say overdramatically.
"Oh, quit being such a drama king! Me and your dad thought it would be perfect for you, and after looking over the brochure and a little persuasion on my part to your dad, he was just as enthusiastic about sending you as I was." she said.
(Once again I get screwed over by her charm magic. Well, technically my dad is the one who gets screwed, but you get what I'm saying.)
"But why send me away from my hometown and my friends? Why?!" I ask her.
"Well the city could use a break from your shenanigans and the friends you hang out with are nothing but low-lives, hooligans, thugs, and gangsters! I think a change in atmosphere and friends could do a world of good for you." she explained.
"But what about my Muy Thai and Tae-Kwon-Do classes?! I’m so close to getting my black tassels and brown belt! I’m even close to moving up a rank in both classes!" I complained
"The school has an amazing variety of subjects and classes and they do teach martial arts there so that won't be a problem." she said
"But-but-but-" was the only thing I could make come out of my mouth.
She had already made her stand. "No buts about it, mister. You’re going. All of the transfer papers have been signed and the bus will be here to pick you up next week and that’s final!"
"Only on a cold day in hell!! I'll never go, even if I have to strap myself to this house!" I said with conviction.
She wasn't fazed by my threat. "Oh believe me, you’re going and you’re gonna be kicking and screaming when time comes." she said with assurance.
"I dare you to…" I said challenging her.
A Week later
"Please don't make me go! Please don't make me go! Please don't make me gooooo!!!" I cry while holding on the side of the door like my life depended on it.
"Stop acting like a baby! You’re gonna be alright, now let go of the door!!" my mom says while pulling on my legs as hard as she could.
"NEVEEEEEEEEEERRR!!!!!!!" I scream
"Oh for goodness sake! Honey, can you come help me when you’re done loading all of his bags on the bus?" she said annoyed that she can't get me to let go of the door frame.
My dad, a man who was in great shape and had some muscle on him, just got done loading the last of my things on the bus and came over to give her his help.
"Alright Ant, you’re too old to be acting like this. Let go of the door frame." my dad said trying to be reasonable instead of using force.
(He always was the more reasonable one. If I ever got in trouble or did something wrong, I always hope it would be my dad that finds out so he could take care of the problem. He always lets me off easy and for a guy who's built like him, he's really lazy, so he barely does anything when it comes to something between me and mom.)
"But dad! I don't wanna go…" I whined to him
He sighs. "Well sweetie, I did all I could do." he said. Then, he walked back to the bus to talk to the bus driver.
My mom was infuriated by my dad’s lack of support when it came to this matter and yells at him, "Mark! You no-good lazy bum! You never help me when I need you!!"
I took advantage of her screaming at my dad and while her attention was off of me, I ran into the house, closed and locked the door behind me while laughing.
"Grrr... that’s it!" my mom growled. Then her hands started glowing with a dark purple aura. She made a portal at the door, reached in, and grabbed me by the collar.
"Noooooooooooooooo!!!!!!" I scream as she dragged me from the portal, trying to grab anything that I can possibly hold and onto the bus.
Once she gets to the bus door, she tries to push me in but I grab onto the outside of the bus door to keep myself from entering the bus.
"Oh for goodness sake, would you let go?!!" my mom yells at me.
"I don't wanna, I don't wanna, I don't WANNNNAAAAAA!!!" I cry out.
She draws back and then shoves me with one final hard push and I fall through the bus door to the floor. I jumped back up to get back off the bus, but it was too late. The door closed, sealing me in and I was now stuck on the bus.
"Bye, sweetie! Be sure to call us on your phone and we’ll visit you when we can!" My mom said sweetly while waving goodbye.
"Later, sport! Keep up your daily training and call me if you ever need to talk about anything!" my dad said waving
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I screamed as the bus drove off from my house with my parents still waving goodbye.
"Kid, that’s not gonna do you any good. You might as well sit back and enjoy the ride." the bus driver said. The man was average in height but he looked kinda out-worldly. I'm mean sure he had on regular clothes and looked like a regular guy, but he gave off a strange feeling or, aura, if you will.
I walk away from the door defeated, knowing that I now have to take on this new life I was forced upon at this new school, so I sat down in the front seat of the empty bus to at least get an answer to where I'm heading.
"So where are we heading and what’s the name of the school?" I ask sounding depressed.
"The school you’re heading to is Mamono Private Academy and where we're going is something you’ll find out as soon as we get there.
I sigh, then put my earphones on to listen to some music on my iPhone. The song, “Leaving the Game” by Styles P comes on by an ironic twist of faith as I sit back and ride the bus to my new home.
After what seemed like an eternity, the bus finally came to a stop. I opened my eyes after falling asleep from such a long-ass ride where we parked. We ended up stopping in front of a large building that had expanded with great width too. I was in awe when I first saw it.
"Damn! That’s a big-ass building! This can't be the school…" I said in amazement.
"That it is, young man. This is Mamono Private Academy. Alright, this is where you get off.”
I gather all my bags and suitcases and got off the bus. I then turned back to the bus driver asking, "Hey, where is the office or something? Isn't somebody supposed to show me around or something?" I asked.
The bus driver gave a small laugh. "Don't worry, I think somebody should be right with you. Plus, you’re standing in front of the main building so the office will be in there. Have fun young man and be careful around here. This isn't your average school. A young guy like you will definitely need to watch his back. You never know who or what might getcha!" he said eerily
"Wait… what do you mean by this isn't your average school?" I inquired
But he just gave a small smirk. “You'll see soon enough. You’re in for the ride of your life…literally!" he says. Then he gives me an eerie laugh and closes the bus door before driving off.
"What a weird bus man…" I say turning to face the main building. I turned back to look at the bus, but it was gone already.
"Ok. Now what?" I ask myself
A voice comes from behind me and startles me. "Ah, Antonio. I see you've finally arrived. Welcome to Mamono Private Academy!"
It was around the end of August and September was right around the corner which meant school was getting ready to start. I lived in the inner city of Detroit, Michigan. Surprisingly, the area I lived in was somewhat of a suburban area that didn't have much crime.
I woke up one afternoon from being out late partying with my crew and raising all types of hell in the city, because that’s what we did every summer. I got up from my bed and was greeted and licked by my dog, Rocko, who was sleeping beside me in my bed like he always did. As I yawn and look around my room I saw some beer cans and liquor bottles in the corner, realizing last night was one hell of night. For a 17-year old, I drink like I'm a 23-year old bachelor, much to my mom’s dismay of it. I hear my mom’s voice calling me from downstairs.
"Ant! Come downstairs! I got something to tell you!" she yells.
My name is Antonio by the way. Everyone calls me “Ant” cuz it was the nick-name I was given. I'm 17 years old and I like girls, games, sports, mma, anime and music. I'm a hip-hop baby! It's natural since I'm African-American and my most distinguished figures on me are my hair, which is braided down to my shoulders, and my tattoos. One was on my back that said “Monster”, going from shoulder to shoulder, and another two were on my right and left hand. On my right hand it reads “north” and on my left, it reads “side”. Put them together an you got “Northside, Detroit”! That’s where I‘m from and I represent it hard wherever I go! The only thing is, my mom don't know I have these tattoos, so I hide them from her. I always wore my black, cut-off gloves with a skull surrounded in blue flames around them. My dad knows I got them. He doesn't care. If my mom was to find out, she’d have a heart attack from overreacting!
"Ant!" She yells one more time. I sigh and yell back, "I’m coming!” Me and Rocko yawn and get out of bed. Then, I walk over to my computer desk with my shirt on it that had a picture of Tupac on it. Then, I slide on gloves and flip-flops and head downstairs with Rocko trailing behind me. My mom was waiting for me in the living room with the mail in her hand reading it. As I yawn again and get her attention I ask her, clearly annoyed, "So what's so important that you have to wake me up in the morning?" I moan at her. "It's 3‘o'clock in the afternoon. You slept the whole morning off. That’s what happens when you stay out all night wreaking havoc with friends and drinking the night away!" she lectures at me. "Hey! A good night is a good night. Besides, its summer! What do you expect teenagers to do?" I say smirking in a sly way. "Thank god summer is about to be over and school starts up next week." she says with relief. "Yay! Woo-hoo! Alright, schools coming back! Time to learn and make new friends and accomplish our goals in life! I can't wait!" I say with obvious sarcasm. Ignoring my gripes, she responds with joy, "Yeah, I know! It’s going to be wonderful seeing you go to school again."
"Mom, everyone hates school. Especially people around my age. It's nothing more than a temporary prison where parents drop their kids off so they don't have to deal with them most of the day!" I complain.
"Oh please. You make it seem like the worst place in the entire world." she responds nonchalantly.
"The only thing I look forward to at school is seeing my friends there." I gripe at her.
"Well I'll bet you'll have fun this time around at school, because guess what?" she says with excitement.
Knowing this can't be good I sigh and brace myself for her little surprise she has in store for me and say, "What?"
"You’re going to a new school this year! Doesn't that sound fun?" she smiles at me.
"How is transferring me from one prison to another going to make any difference on how I feel about school?!" I roar at her.
"Don't you take that tone with me young man! I thought you would like it." she said while crossing her arms.
"Only way I would like it is if I got paid to be there every day! Then, I might like it." I say to her
"Oh, what? So you can have some more money to get more tattoos?" she said raising her eyebrow at me.
"Oh god you know!" I gasp at her.
"I already knew. Your dad can't keep anything from me. Especially when we have sex. My charm magic always works on him." she said with confidence
(By the way, did I mention I was adopted? It would explain why my parents are white and I'm black. Also, my mom was a lesser succubus who frequently and always has sex with my dad at anytime she gets. It's a funny story how she became one, but I'll explain that later. Now, back to the argument at hand.)
"That shit’s not fair!! You always use your charm on dad or end up reading my mind with some type of magic! I swear it was the worst thing ever when you became a succubus!" I gripe at her.
"Your dad seems to love it." she says
"Of course he does! He gets to fuck a sex-crazed woman who jumps on him every time she sees him and fucks him anywhere they are and those damn pheromones of yours drives him and every man and teenage boy insane in this whole neighborhood!" I exasperate to her.
(Who could blame the guys? She was a goddess in everyone’s eyes! She had the looks a supermodel would kill for! All the men in the neighborhood adore her and when they talk to her they can't stop looking at her huge rack!)
"Well I don't see a problem with me and your father’s constant love-making. I thought you would like to have a little brother or sister." she said innocently
(Little did she know at that time, succubi don't get pregnant that easily and when they do, they only give birth to more succubi.)
"Your constant fuck sessions are burdensome and annoying and you guys had sex almost everywhere in this house except my room! Thank god." I say in relief of that last part.
"Oooh…. Sorry sweetie… Me and your dad had sex on your bed last night before you came home…" she said
I gag and almost throw up in my mouth at her telling me that. "Ok. I'll be sure to burn that bed today and while I'm at it, probably everything else in the room too." I say in disgust.
"Oh don't worry about it. At the school you’re going to, you won't have to worry about hearing us at night or walking in on us on the couch when you come home late." she said.
(Those walk-ins still haunt me today and I try my hardest to repress the memories.)
"Oh god, please don't tell me…" I say with fear
"That’s right! It’s a boarding school! You'll be staying on campus. Won't that be fun?" she says happily.
"What the fuck, mom?! You transferred me from a prison to a penitentiary?! Oh my god, how could you and dad do such a thing?!" I say overdramatically.
"Oh, quit being such a drama king! Me and your dad thought it would be perfect for you, and after looking over the brochure and a little persuasion on my part to your dad, he was just as enthusiastic about sending you as I was." she said.
(Once again I get screwed over by her charm magic. Well, technically my dad is the one who gets screwed, but you get what I'm saying.)
"But why send me away from my hometown and my friends? Why?!" I ask her.
"Well the city could use a break from your shenanigans and the friends you hang out with are nothing but low-lives, hooligans, thugs, and gangsters! I think a change in atmosphere and friends could do a world of good for you." she explained.
"But what about my Muy Thai and Tae-Kwon-Do classes?! I’m so close to getting my black tassels and brown belt! I’m even close to moving up a rank in both classes!" I complained
"The school has an amazing variety of subjects and classes and they do teach martial arts there so that won't be a problem." she said
"But-but-but-" was the only thing I could make come out of my mouth.
She had already made her stand. "No buts about it, mister. You’re going. All of the transfer papers have been signed and the bus will be here to pick you up next week and that’s final!"
"Only on a cold day in hell!! I'll never go, even if I have to strap myself to this house!" I said with conviction.
She wasn't fazed by my threat. "Oh believe me, you’re going and you’re gonna be kicking and screaming when time comes." she said with assurance.
"I dare you to…" I said challenging her.
A Week later
"Please don't make me go! Please don't make me go! Please don't make me gooooo!!!" I cry while holding on the side of the door like my life depended on it.
"Stop acting like a baby! You’re gonna be alright, now let go of the door!!" my mom says while pulling on my legs as hard as she could.
"NEVEEEEEEEEEERRR!!!!!!!" I scream
"Oh for goodness sake! Honey, can you come help me when you’re done loading all of his bags on the bus?" she said annoyed that she can't get me to let go of the door frame.
My dad, a man who was in great shape and had some muscle on him, just got done loading the last of my things on the bus and came over to give her his help.
"Alright Ant, you’re too old to be acting like this. Let go of the door frame." my dad said trying to be reasonable instead of using force.
(He always was the more reasonable one. If I ever got in trouble or did something wrong, I always hope it would be my dad that finds out so he could take care of the problem. He always lets me off easy and for a guy who's built like him, he's really lazy, so he barely does anything when it comes to something between me and mom.)
"But dad! I don't wanna go…" I whined to him
He sighs. "Well sweetie, I did all I could do." he said. Then, he walked back to the bus to talk to the bus driver.
My mom was infuriated by my dad’s lack of support when it came to this matter and yells at him, "Mark! You no-good lazy bum! You never help me when I need you!!"
I took advantage of her screaming at my dad and while her attention was off of me, I ran into the house, closed and locked the door behind me while laughing.
"Grrr... that’s it!" my mom growled. Then her hands started glowing with a dark purple aura. She made a portal at the door, reached in, and grabbed me by the collar.
"Noooooooooooooooo!!!!!!" I scream as she dragged me from the portal, trying to grab anything that I can possibly hold and onto the bus.
Once she gets to the bus door, she tries to push me in but I grab onto the outside of the bus door to keep myself from entering the bus.
"Oh for goodness sake, would you let go?!!" my mom yells at me.
"I don't wanna, I don't wanna, I don't WANNNNAAAAAA!!!" I cry out.
She draws back and then shoves me with one final hard push and I fall through the bus door to the floor. I jumped back up to get back off the bus, but it was too late. The door closed, sealing me in and I was now stuck on the bus.
"Bye, sweetie! Be sure to call us on your phone and we’ll visit you when we can!" My mom said sweetly while waving goodbye.
"Later, sport! Keep up your daily training and call me if you ever need to talk about anything!" my dad said waving
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I screamed as the bus drove off from my house with my parents still waving goodbye.
"Kid, that’s not gonna do you any good. You might as well sit back and enjoy the ride." the bus driver said. The man was average in height but he looked kinda out-worldly. I'm mean sure he had on regular clothes and looked like a regular guy, but he gave off a strange feeling or, aura, if you will.
I walk away from the door defeated, knowing that I now have to take on this new life I was forced upon at this new school, so I sat down in the front seat of the empty bus to at least get an answer to where I'm heading.
"So where are we heading and what’s the name of the school?" I ask sounding depressed.
"The school you’re heading to is Mamono Private Academy and where we're going is something you’ll find out as soon as we get there.
I sigh, then put my earphones on to listen to some music on my iPhone. The song, “Leaving the Game” by Styles P comes on by an ironic twist of faith as I sit back and ride the bus to my new home.
After what seemed like an eternity, the bus finally came to a stop. I opened my eyes after falling asleep from such a long-ass ride where we parked. We ended up stopping in front of a large building that had expanded with great width too. I was in awe when I first saw it.
"Damn! That’s a big-ass building! This can't be the school…" I said in amazement.
"That it is, young man. This is Mamono Private Academy. Alright, this is where you get off.”
I gather all my bags and suitcases and got off the bus. I then turned back to the bus driver asking, "Hey, where is the office or something? Isn't somebody supposed to show me around or something?" I asked.
The bus driver gave a small laugh. "Don't worry, I think somebody should be right with you. Plus, you’re standing in front of the main building so the office will be in there. Have fun young man and be careful around here. This isn't your average school. A young guy like you will definitely need to watch his back. You never know who or what might getcha!" he said eerily
"Wait… what do you mean by this isn't your average school?" I inquired
But he just gave a small smirk. “You'll see soon enough. You’re in for the ride of your life…literally!" he says. Then he gives me an eerie laugh and closes the bus door before driving off.
"What a weird bus man…" I say turning to face the main building. I turned back to look at the bus, but it was gone already.
"Ok. Now what?" I ask myself
A voice comes from behind me and startles me. "Ah, Antonio. I see you've finally arrived. Welcome to Mamono Private Academy!"
Spoiler: show
A voice speaks up from behind and startles me. "Ah, Antonio. I see you've finally arrived. Welcome to Mamono Private Academy!"
I turned around to see the source of the voice and who I saw was someone I was all too familiar with. She was a gorgeous woman with curves matching a coke bottle shape with blue hair dressed in a very revealing woman’s business suit with purple bat wings coming from her back. She also sported a medium length black tail with its end formed into a spade and on top of her head, curved horns came out that stretched to the side of her forehead.
"Miss Langley…" I said, shocked to see her standing in front of me.
(Remember when I said I'll explain how my mom was made into a lesser succubus? Well, this woman is the main reason. Trust me, I'll give you all the details later on how she did it.)
"Hello Ant. Long time, no see. Still as handsome as the first time I met you, I see." she said teasingly in a seductive way.
"Ok, what the hell is going on here? And why are you at this school? Most importantly, why are you in your real form? You know if someone was to walk out and see you they would have a heart attack!" I said in a panicked tone
She laughed at me, but her laugh always sounded like a flirty laugh. "Oh, come on now. Don't be such a drama king. I am the head-mistress of this academy and trust me, nobody here would be shocked if they saw me in my real form. A succubus is quite common around here." she said nonchalantly.
I looked at her, confused and baffled. "What is this? Some crazy succubus dimension where they go to school?!" I question her.
She gave me a smile and answered, "Well that’s kinda correct. You’re in a different dimension, but it's not one filled with just succubi."
"It's not?" I said with curiosity
She gave a small, sensual giggle. "Walk with me to my office. I'll tell you everything about this school." She gestures me with her finger in a following motion as she walks toward the main building, swaying her hips in a very seductive manner.
(At that time, I would do anything to bone her. Hell! When I first met her I wanted to bone her, but later on I would definitely get more than I wished for and then some.)
I grabbed my bags and suitcases and followed her inside.
As we walked into the building we came down a huge hallway, eventually going past two statues that were on either side of the entrance of the door. One statue was of a succubus and the other looked somewhat like an angel, but she had what seemed like a menacing smile. We passed some paintings on the wall of beautiful scenery of meadows, marshlands, and plains of grass with some types of animals on them. I didn't pay much attention to it, but the paintings were awe-inspiring. -That had to be done by a professional.- I thought. We finally arrive at the end of the hallway in front of a pair of double wooden doors with glass windows in them. The words, “Main Office: Secretary's Room” were on it in bold, black letters. At the top of the door was words written in the wall in black cursive letters: “Our Goal Is To Educate & Pleasure.” At that time, that motto kinda confused me. Well, the pleasure part at least, cuz I didn't see any pleasure in education. She opens the right door and heads into the room. I follow her inside and as soon as I do, we are greeted by a woman. She was hot, but there was a couple of odd things about her. Not the fact that she wore a kimono and sandals, or her blonde hair for a woman who I think is from Asian descent. It was the fox ears coming from the top of her head and the five tails that were coming from behind her.
"Good evening head-mistress. I see our new student has arrived." the woman says
"Hello Minka. Yes, this is Antonio. He's fresh from the human realm and he's the young man I've been telling you about! Antonio, say hello to the academy secretary, Minka." says Miss Langley.
I attempted to give the beautiful woman my greeting, but then my eyes get stuck at looking at her ears and tails. "Hello… Not to sound rude or anything Miss secretary lady, but are you into cosplay or dressing up like animals or something like that?" I ask out of curiosity.
They both laughed in a way that didn’t seem like they’re laughing at me, but at the question I asked. "Oh, I guess this is your first time seeing an Inari. I guess it can't be helped." Minka said after regaining her composure
Now really confused, I ask, "Who and what the hell is an Inari?"
"Minka, why don't you take Antonio's belongings to his room? I'll explain everything to him. If you would, please?" Miss Langley asked
"Why certainly, head-mistress." she bows to her then walks towards me and takes my bags and suitcases. Then, she exits out of the room.
"So Miss Langley, are you gonna tell me what the hell is an Inari and what’s up with that lady's fox tails and ears costume?" I ask.
"Always speaking your mind Ant, aren't you? That wasn't a costume she had on. Those were her real ears and tails." she said starting to elaborate on the topic.
"They were real? Holy shit!" I say in a surprised manner.
"Yes. Now come with me into my office and I'll explain some more."
We walked to the back of the room and there was another set of wooden double doors, but this one did not have any glass in it. It was just two wooden doors blocking any vision from inside to the next room.
She opens the left door and motions for me to step inside first. The room was big. The first thing you would notice is the huge window with the curtains closed over it, hiding the outside view and dimming the room. In front of the window was her desk. It was large as well. It only had a few items on it. These consisted of a bin filled with some paper work, a notebook laptop computer with its charger plug running to the wall from behind it, and a phone that had a speaker on it. Behind her desk was a pink rolling chair pushed into the desk. On one side of the wall was a long pink couch, and a couple of feet beside it was a loveseat for two also in pink. On the other side of the wall was a fireplace with a huge, painted portrait of Miss Langley, naked, but covering her privates. Boy, this woman loved her body and wasn't afraid to show it off! I guess all succubi are like that.
"Please take a seat." she said motioning me to the chair in front of her desk.
I walked over to the chair and took my seat as she closed the door. She then made her way to the desk and sat directly on top of it, crossing her long, beautifully-sexy legs in front of me.
"Now like I was saying, Minka’s ears and tails are real. Her species is what we call an Inari. A fox monster if you will." she said continuing where she left off.
I gave her a puzzled look and response. "A fox monster? Wait, you gotta be kidding me!"
"No, I'm not. You see, this is not your ordinary academy, Ant. This is a school for mamono." she said
"Ok, what the hell are mamono?" I asked, even more confused then I was with my last question.
"Mamono is a term or another word for monster girls that me and Minka happen to be." she answered.
"Whoa, whoa! You mean to tell me there are more species of monster girls that exist?! I thought monsters were somewhat make believe, but I do believe in demons since you came around. But I thought succubi were the only outworldly creatures that exist." I said
(I know that sounds dumb by me not believing other monsters exist, as I could plainly see them after meeting Miss Langley and her making my mom into succubus, but at that time, I really believed they were the only magical creatures that existed. As you can see, I was totally wrong.)
"Oh no my dear boy, this realm is filled with monster girls and they inhabit your world too! They just hide using magic in your world amongst the people like I did!" she said enthusiastically
"In fact, I have a video on my laptop that can explain the origin of mamono and this school." she said grabbing her laptop and turning it on.
"Here, watch this video." she says, placing the laptop back down on her desk in front of me.
The video started up and began showing the name of the video, which was: “Kenkou's Guide to the World of Mamono”. It explained how there used to be a demon lord thousands a years ago that ruled over monsters that killed, maimed, and ate people. It was a terrifying beginning. I thought I was gonna run outta this school after hearing that beginning, but then it said that he died and an even more powerful demon took his place, a succubus by the name of Lilith. She, unlike her predecessor, didn't want a war between humans and monsters. She wanted to unify them and have them coexist peacefully. So she changed all the monsters into monster girls that took a slightly more human form with monster traits still on them. Other traits she gave them were the visage of incredible beauty and a heightened instinct of lust, so now they are super horny monster babes that, instead of hunting men to eat them, hunt them down to have sex with them and force them into marriage. It also talked about another goddess who liked the new demon lord’s idea and somewhat backed her up with it. The only thing that stood in their way was the Order, who were knights of the Chief Goddess who they constantly fought and were at war with.
After a long, bloody, drawn-out battle, the Order was defeated and most of them were converted to the mamonos’ side to help them with their new world. The Chief Goddess gave up and called a truce between her and the other two goddesses and began to focus on a more serious problem in trying to maintain the human population. Since every mamono that gives birth can only give birth to another mamono, they finally came up with a plan were they separated some humans in their own realm and the mamono stayed behind in their own realm. The human realm was made so mankind can keep up their numbers and not have to go through the threat of extinction. The goddesses came up with an agreement that the mamono can come into the human realm to search and live with their husbands and children. But if they happen to make their husbands into incubi, they must return to live in the demon realm. Today there is three known realms: Earth Realm, where the Chief Goddess rules over and a of majority humans live that also serve as hunting grounds for mamono searching for a mate, the Demon Realm, where the demon succubus lord rules over all mamono and their eternal mates live their immortal lives, and Pandemonium, where the Fallen Goddess rules in a realm with her fallen mamono that are under her control. The video went on to say how the school was made and how the demon lord and fallen goddess came to agreement about the academy being made for young mamono to be taught in the ways and culture of not only of their realm, but the ways and culture of how people live in earth realm. So if any of them decides to move to earth realm, they will know the ways of the humans.
When the video ended, Miss Langley placed the laptop to the side. "So, does that explain everything to you?" she asked.
"Well, yes. The Order was a group of knights that fought for the goddess in the past. Wow, I'm glad I didn't live in the time of the old demon lord. He seemed like an asshole and the Order seemed like just as big of asshole when the new demon lord took over!" I said in amazement
"Yeah, the Order is still around these days, but they mostly live in the human realm as a religious cult that has very few followers. They don't have knights anymore and only consist of priests and nuns, but no one pays them any attention. Not even the Chief Goddess." she said
"So this school was made by the demon lord and the fallen goddess?" I asked
"Well, not exactly. It was an idea that came from them. Humans and mamono actually built the academy." she responded
"So I'm in a school with sex-crazed monsters that would have sex with me on sight if they saw me?" I asked
"More or less, yes. That and you are the only human male in this academy and the first one at that!"
"Oh fuck yeah! I can't believe I actually like the sound of going to school! This is off the fucking chain!!" I excitedly yelled.
(I would soon come to regret those words.)
"But hold up. Why would my parents send me to a school with nothing but girls and why would you take in a human at all in a monster girl school?" I questioned.
"Well, me and your mom thought you should know that other things lie beyond your world. Especially now that your mom is a succubus, you’re gonna have to know and we both thought it be good to get you out of your city so we can keep you out of trouble with all the craziness you did at your old school and around town. We thought it would be nice to introduce you to a new environment. Plus, I wanted to finally place a test to having a human live in an academy for mamono to see how the mamono react to a human’s presence."
"Hey! You make me sound like I'm sorta damn experiment!!" I yell at her.
"Well you kinda are, in a sense." she giggles
"MUTHA FUCKER!!!" I scream in anger.
"Now, now, no need to get all huffed up about it. I'm pretty sure you're gonna love it here and I know the girls are gonna get a kick outta you." she said with a devilish smile.
"Whatever man. Ok! Now what happens? You gonna give me a tour of the school or something, have me go and meet my teachers, or somewhat around the lines of that or whatever?" I say to her
"Well it’s late and classes and introductions don't start till Friday, so the tour of the school and meeting of your teachers won't be till school starts by your guide." she said
"Oh. Well hey, what type of monsters are in this school anyway and how many species are there?" I ask
"Well, there is a variety of mamono species. In fact, I have the encyclopedia on all the types of mamono there are. You can read it if you like so it can help you know how to approach and interact with all the different mamono here." she said.
"Sure, that could help. Let me see it." I ask
She then places her laptop in front of me again and brings up her mamono species files. I look at it and see that it’s a long list of mamono and I didn't feel like reading it all at that time, so I pulled out my iPhone and USB cord and transfer all the files to my phone.
"Well since were waiting for Minka to get your room for you, how about we play my favorite game while waiting?". she says
"What game would that be? You got a 360, PS3, or a Wii in here, or do you got some games on your laptop?" I question
"I was thinking of a game that’s more fun than a game on a machine…" she says seductively
"Like what? What would this non-electronic game be called?" I said curiously.
"The head-mistress and the naughty student." she cooed. Then she put her legs on my shoulders.
"What?! Whoa!! Hold up! What d’you think you’re doing woman?!" I say in a panic.
"Oh, come on now. Why don't we play together? I'm sure this will be the best game you ever played." she said with a lustful tone.
"Miss Langley-” was all I was able to say when she put her bare foot to my lips to silence me.
"Uh-uh-uhh. Call me head-mistress in this game." she said.
"Hey, what the fuck woman?!! What are you doing?!" I yelled at her.
"Oh, stop acting like you don't wanna have sex with me! You know I can read your thoughts and it’s so easy to tell what a teenage boy is thinking. I know you've been wanting to do me for the longest. Why don't I fulfill your fantasy right now?” she cooed at me.
"Aww, damn! I hate when you or my mom read my damn mind! This shit is getting annoying!" I said
"Oh, quit whining." After saying that, she pulls me on top her on the desk with her legs, grabs me with her arms, and pulls me into a kiss with her tongue forcing its way into my mouth, circling around the inside. Then while she plays with my tongue, she breaks the kiss and grabs my left hand, sliding it down to her womanhood. Her panties are soaked in her juices.
She licked her lips at me and says, "I think it’s time the head-mistress punishes the naughty student.” she breathes in my ear. She snaps her fingers and both of our clothes are off and on the floor. She then pulls me down on the desk with her and embraces me in another kiss.
20 minutes later
"Aaaaaaahhhh!! Ooooooooooh…." Miss Langley lets out an orgasmic howl.
She falls back on the desk and I fall onto her chest, breathing hard and trying to catch my breath while using her huge sweater cows for pillows.
"Mmmmmmmm, that was fun wasn't it? I bet no human girl was ever that good for you." she cooed to me as she kissed my forehead.
(Hell, she was right! As many girls I had sex with at home, even when I was able to talk two or more girls into getting it on with me, none of them was good as Miss Langley. She was the best I’ve had so far, but trust me, someone comes along and blows this succubus out the water by a long shot!)
"I'm not gonna lie to you Miss Langley. You were great…" I said panting, still trying to catch my breath.
"Oh am I? If you liked that much, how bout we go for another round?" she says with joy not even worried about me being out of breath.
But before she tries to start back up, Minka's voice is heard on the loudspeaker. "Head-mistress, Antonio's room is ready for him.”
(Saved by the Inari! Trust me, this is the first, but definitely not the last time she saves me from someone's sexual assault.)
"Ohh poo. Just when it was getting good…" she moans. She sits up and lets me get off the top her desk, snaps her fingers again and our clothes are back on.
She jumps off her desk and for motions me to follow her out of her office. I disconnect my iPhone and USB cord from the laptop and stuff them in my pocket while following her out the office.
Miss Minka was waiting for us inside her office. As we came out the door, she was holding some papers in her hand and held them toward Miss Langley. "Head-mistress, these documents need your approval." Minka said, handing the papers to her.
"What are they for?" the succubus ask the fox lady.
"They are the documents for the renovation completion for the main auditorium head-mistress. The carpenters just finished their work and they need your signature to confirm that they did what they were paid for." the fox woman replied.
Miss Langley sighs, looks over the papers and then looks up at her secretary before replying, "I guess I'll go work on them now. Please show Antonio to his new room, will you Minka?" she asks.
"Yes, head-mistress. Antonio, would you please follow me?" Minka asks
"Alright." I say blankly.
"Oh, Antonio? We should continue our game later on. I might make it an everyday session with you, so expect to see a lot of me! Ok, sweetie?" Miss Langley says while winking at me before I left out the office.
I laugh a little at her saying that. "Alright Miss Langley…" not taking her seriously.
(Little did I know at that time that she actually wasn't joking about what she said! She really made it an almost every day activity between me and her!)
I followed Minka out the main building and we went to the side of it where a golf buggy was waiting. We got into it and Miss Minka drove through the huge campus grounds. As we rode past a huge garden with a statue of the demon lord in the middle of it, she told me about some of the surroundings.
"This is the main courtyard. This is a central area that leads to all the buildings for the classrooms and dorm rooms and a large amount of the students like to eat lunch out here." she said.
"Wow! This place is beautiful! It makes my old school courtyard look like shit!" I exclaim.
"If you ever get lost, just refer to the map in front of the statue." As we drove by, she points at a small map station in front of the statue in a display stand underneath it.
As I look around in the courtyard, I noticed there is many different paths leading to many different buildings. I see why some people can get lost. I know I'm going to be using that map all the time.
As she drives out of the courtyard, she makes a right to head to some buildings. "These are the student dormitory buildings. You will be staying in dorm building 3A. There are 5 dormitory buildings in all, so try to remember the one you stay in ok?" she told me.
"Yeah, I'll be sure to." I answer back.
"Even if you forget what building you stay in, you can always ask someone to show you to your building. But if I were you, I would be careful of who you ask to show you back to your building. It’s for your own good to be cautious. " she warned me.
(I will quickly find out the hard way why she tells me that and I don't learn that lesson once, I learn it plenty of times as you will see in the future.)
She pulls up to one of the buildings taking a look at all the dorms. They all look the same, with nothing to distinguish which dorm is which. I can see why she said to remember which building I stay in. It was the second one on the left. We enter the dorm building and come down a hall with many different doors with numbers on them. We finally arrive at my door after passing all the other doors. I could hear voices behind the doors in the rooms. Some were talking to their roommates, some were listening to music, and others sounded like they were moaning like they were having sex or doing something else in the privacy of their room.
"As you can see, you have a lot of dorm room neighbors. There are twenty rooms in each dorm building, ten on both floors. You and a lot of the girls in here share two people to a room. Your room is on the first floor, but you do not have a roommate. You will have a room all to yourself." she explains to me.
"Damn, no roommate. That sucks. Oh well…" I say.
(I later come to realize, having a room to myself was a minor blessing from all the madness I have to deal with at this academy. Note that I said minor blessing because in the future, my room will be broken into continuously, shattering my single piece of peacefulness in my own little world.)
As I look at my door, I read the writing on it. “3A-8”, the second-to-last door on the left on the first floor of this building.
"Here we are. This is your new home." she says while handing me my keys.
I unlock the door and open it and to my surprise, the room is a lot bigger than I thought it would be! It was almost perfect! The room had a large size window at the other end, and next to it in corner was a desk for me to put my laptop and do my homework. But that wasn't what really made it perfect for me. It was the fact that I saw a 62-inch wide plasma screen TV hanging on the wall. There was also a walk-in closet for my all my clothes because I wear a lot of clothes and a king-size bed for me with the bed already neatly made! But what really topped it off was the mini-refrigerator beside my bed! I was in heaven when I saw that, because now I have a place to put my liquor and beer.
"This is fucking awesome!!" I say out loud.
"I'm glad that you like it. This is your room, so you can do whatever you want to it but if it’s something major, please notify me or the head-mistress so we can let you know if it’s something you can or can't do. Other than that, you’re free to decorate your room in whatever way you want if you like." she tells me
I walk in to examine the room some more. Yeah, the room was almost perfect, but it still needed my touch to completely become the room of my dreams.
"Yeah, it definitely is missing some things, but I can change that by the next couple of hours." I say.
"Your bags and suitcases are in the closet." Minka says, letting the door close behind her.
I check the closet and all my stuff is there. Inside the large walk-in closet, it has rails on two sides and in the center near the back of it. Bellow the rails are shelves where I can set my folded clothes and beneath the shelves were spaces where I can put my shoes, which is good cuz I have lots of shoes. I like clothes as much as I love alcohol and video games.
A knock comes from my door and Minka opens it again. I walk out the closet to see what she wanted and who I see sends my hormones into overdrive, because standing at my door was the most gorgeous babe I’ve ever seen in my life. It’s like god or the goddess herself made her. She had pale skin, long silver hair that went down her back, and she had ruby-red eyes that made her look even more beautiful. Not to mention her face was smooth and blemish free. She was wearing a yellow see-through negligee that went down to her thighs and she wasn't wearing anything under it. She had long, pale, baby-smooth legs any man would want to caress. In short terms, she was goddess to me. On a scale of one to 10, there was no number high enough to explain how sexy she was. Then I notice she had black horns that went over the top of her head and she had white wings with a transparent, violet color inside. The tips of her wings were black and she had a long, white tail that spaded at the end. At first I thought she was another succubus. Just a very special one.
"Well hello there, Miss Minka. How are you this late evening?" the girl said with a very soothing and polite voice that enchanted anyone’s ears if they were to hear her talk.
"Why hello there, Eliza. I hope we didn't disturb you from anything. I was just showing our new student to his room." she returned the polite greeting.
"Oh my! I have a new neighbor!" she says excitedly
"Yes. He's straight from the human realm and he will be the first human who ever attended this academy." Minka said, making way for me to come to the door.
I stare at the goddess that was in front of my door and eyeball her up and down, then set my eyes on her face. She gave me such a warm smile that if it were to rain, her smile would make the sun come out and stop the rain.
"Hello. My name is Eliza. Nice to meet you." she gave me a warm greeting extending her hand for me to shake.
I snap out of my trance of looking at her beautiful face and put on my best suave playboy demeanor and answer like the cool guy I am. "What’s good, lovely? My name is Antonio, but you can call me Ant." I take her hand, bring it to my lips and kiss it. Her hand was milky-soft and she smelled like the most wonderful mix of roses and strawberries.
She blushes and giggles. "Oh my. Such a charmer and very handsome too." she said seductively
"Eliza here is the student body president, head of the social club at this school, and has the highest grades in the whole school." Minka said
"Wow! Beauty and brains! I'm impressed!" I say, flirting with her
She blushes even more and giggles again. "Oh you do have a way with the ladies, don't you?" she says playfully
“She will also be your guide tomorrow around the school. You guys will most likely have the same classes and the same homeroom teacher." Minka said
"I’m looking forward to going to class with you and showing you around. I hope we can become good friends!" Eliza says
(During my stay here, Eliza becomes one of my closest friends and she acts as my shield. She is also one of the main sources of my exhaustion in this school. I know what you’re thinking. How can such a sexy, hot, and nice girl like Eliza be a source of a problem? Trust me, you’ll find out why.)
"Likewise. I'm glad to have such a beautiful succubus living next door to me." I said.
She giggles teasingly then says, "Well you're somewhat right, but I'm not just your ordinary succubus. I am a higher form of succubus called a Lilim."
"A Lilim. Hmm… sounds interesting. I gotta look up your species profile up on my phone that I got from Miss Langley before I go to bed." I say.
"Be sure to do that so you can be ready for tomorrow." Minka said, walking out of the door. "Well, it’s getting late, so I'm gonna head back to my office and finish up my work before I retire to my room. Don't stay up too late you two.” she says, walking down the hallway.
"We won’t!" me and Eliza say in unison
"Well, I gotta get back to planning my schedule out for tomorrow so I can be ready. I guess I'll see you in the morning." she said
"Yeah. I gotta unpack and I want to get on Live on my Xbox with my friends so I can tell them what’s up with me and look at those files I got. I need to do a little redecorating in here too… Oh hey, what time should I set my alarm clock to wake me up tomorrow?" I ask.
"Everyone gets up at eight and classes don't start till nine, so you can set your alarm between those times but we have a morning wakeup call on the speakers for everyone in the academy." she says
"What speakers?" I ask her
"Those speakers, silly!" She points inside my room and as I look on the side of the wall above my desk, there is a speaker built inside the wall.
"Ohh! I didn't see that. By the way, does this academy have a Wi-Fi connection?" I ask
"Yes. It has Wi-Fi and a wired outlet you can plug in and use." she said sweetly
"Sweet! Now I can definitely get online!" I say happily.
"Well I'm glad to see you’re happy, so I'll let you settle in for the night. I'll wake you up so we can start our tour and I can introduce you to my roommate. She'll probably be glad to come with us to tour the school." she said
"Oh. Is your roommate in your room right now?" I ask
"No, she's at our friends’ room probably watching a movie or something." she said. But don't worry, you'll meet her tomorrow. She’s always active at night but she is sluggish and cranky in the morning."
"I hear that! I'm just like that. Me and her should probably get along quite well." I say
(Boy, how wrong was I when I said that. Trust me, you'll find out why tomorrow.)
"Well I'm not going to hold you up all night, so see you in the morning." she says walking back to her door.
"Be easy, Little-Miss-Thang. I'll holla at you tomorrow." I said in my cool voice
She giggled at my Detroit slang and walked back into her room and closed the door. I went back in my room and closed the door behind me. Then I walked into my closet and started unpacking all my stuff. About an hour later, I was done unpacking and decorating my room. My room was now perfect in my eyes with my bean bag seat in front of the TV and my bed moved to the wall right next to my desk horizontally. On my desk was my Dell laptop and near the head of my bed was my iHome station for my iPhone to charge, play music from its speakers, and act as an alarm clock. I had a Tupac poster on the wall over my bed, another poster on the left side of my plasma TV that was a picture of the game: “Call of Duty: Modern Warfare 2”, and a third poster on the back of my door that was a picture of Slaughterhouse, one of my favorite rap groups. My Xbox 360 was connected to the TV and was on a stand under it that I found in the closet, with all my games and movies in the little shelves on the side of it. My refrigerator was now full of all the beer and liquor that my dad had managed to put in a separate bag by itself.
(My dad, always looking out for me. I love that man.)
My outfits were hung up on the rails and on the shelves were my other clothes, like my shirts and regular pants that had to be matched together. My collection of shoes were in their boxes under the shelves and took up all the space under it. I have so many shoes that it would make a woman jealous and I haven't even worn a good percentage of them! With my unpacking done, I turn on my Xbox and sign in online. I then play some Modern Warfare with my friends back at home. After a good 2 hours of destroying everyone that gets in my way and telling my friends how I'm doing at my new school, I turn off my Xbox and look at the time on my iPhone. It was 12 o'clock midnight, so I thought it would be a good time for me to start looking over my files. I grab my phone, jump on my bed, and then start looking through the files. The species of mamono were in order from A to Z, and it started with a particular type of plant monster girl called Alraune. It gave me a picture of what a regular one would look like and gave a clear description on them. It described how they act, what they feed on, and how to interact and avoid them. After looking through the majority of the files, I finally get to the mamono I wanted to read on, Lilim. It gave a clear description on them and the picture of the one they had looked similar to Eliza except she was floating on ball of black mass and her hair was pure white while Eliza's hair was a silver shade. It told me that they were the daughters of the demon lord and were very powerful but they barely use any of them, especially when getting a mate. It also says they barely have to do anything at all besides having a guy to get a simple look at them before the guy falls in love with them. I thought to myself, -They sound like the overpowered boss at the end of a game that you keep losing to-, then I thought about Eliza and thought if she was that powerful, I think I need to become her best friend and never piss her off. It also explained that they can change human women into whatever mamono they want to and it goes by how the personality of the Lilim is on how they use their powers. After reading the rest of the files, I take a look at my clock and its 1:12 in the morning. I get out my bed, turn off my light, set my alarm clock and put my phone back in its charging station before trying to go to sleep. But then my phone starts to ring. I look and see that it’s my mom calling and I answer it.
"Yeah, mom. What’s up?" I say a little irritated that she called me when I was getting ready to go to sleep.
"I just wanted to call and see how you were doing sweetie." she said.
"At 1 o'clock in the morning?! Don't you have better things to do?!" I say now letting my irritation known to her.
"Well excuse me for wanting to call my son to see how he's doing at his new school! I guess that’s the appreciation I get for being a caring mother!" she said with conviction.
"Yeah! The same “caring mother” that dragged me on a bus and shipped me to another dimension realm to attend a school full of super-horny monster girls! Yeah, that’s great parenting! You should win “Mother-of-the-Year” for that one!!" I say sarcastically.
"It was for your own good! You weren’t doing anything positive over here! All you were doing was *ooooooooooh…* getting drunk and *mmmmmmmmm…* causing problemmmmmmms… Aaaaaaaaahhhh!" she said
"Mom, are you alright?" I ask with concern
"Yeah, I'm fine. Actually, I feel reeeeeaaalllllly gooood! Ooooooooooooooooohhh Mark! Don't stop!! That’s the spot!!" she yells in my ears over the phone.
"OH MY FUCKIN’ GOODNESS! ARE YOU HAVING SEX WHILE YOU’RE TALKING TO ME ON THE PHONE?!! THAT’S JUST DISGUSTING!! CALL ME BACK TOMMOROW WHEN YOU GUYS AIN’T TO BUSY KNOCKING THE BOOTS!!!" I yell in the phone. Then I hang it up and put it back on its charger.
"I swear, she is the most ridiculous mom on this damn planet!" I said angrily. Then I lay back down.
"I hope tomorrow is gonna be a good day…" I say closing my eyes and finally trying to get some sleep.
I turned around to see the source of the voice and who I saw was someone I was all too familiar with. She was a gorgeous woman with curves matching a coke bottle shape with blue hair dressed in a very revealing woman’s business suit with purple bat wings coming from her back. She also sported a medium length black tail with its end formed into a spade and on top of her head, curved horns came out that stretched to the side of her forehead.
"Miss Langley…" I said, shocked to see her standing in front of me.
(Remember when I said I'll explain how my mom was made into a lesser succubus? Well, this woman is the main reason. Trust me, I'll give you all the details later on how she did it.)
"Hello Ant. Long time, no see. Still as handsome as the first time I met you, I see." she said teasingly in a seductive way.
"Ok, what the hell is going on here? And why are you at this school? Most importantly, why are you in your real form? You know if someone was to walk out and see you they would have a heart attack!" I said in a panicked tone
She laughed at me, but her laugh always sounded like a flirty laugh. "Oh, come on now. Don't be such a drama king. I am the head-mistress of this academy and trust me, nobody here would be shocked if they saw me in my real form. A succubus is quite common around here." she said nonchalantly.
I looked at her, confused and baffled. "What is this? Some crazy succubus dimension where they go to school?!" I question her.
She gave me a smile and answered, "Well that’s kinda correct. You’re in a different dimension, but it's not one filled with just succubi."
"It's not?" I said with curiosity
She gave a small, sensual giggle. "Walk with me to my office. I'll tell you everything about this school." She gestures me with her finger in a following motion as she walks toward the main building, swaying her hips in a very seductive manner.
(At that time, I would do anything to bone her. Hell! When I first met her I wanted to bone her, but later on I would definitely get more than I wished for and then some.)
I grabbed my bags and suitcases and followed her inside.
As we walked into the building we came down a huge hallway, eventually going past two statues that were on either side of the entrance of the door. One statue was of a succubus and the other looked somewhat like an angel, but she had what seemed like a menacing smile. We passed some paintings on the wall of beautiful scenery of meadows, marshlands, and plains of grass with some types of animals on them. I didn't pay much attention to it, but the paintings were awe-inspiring. -That had to be done by a professional.- I thought. We finally arrive at the end of the hallway in front of a pair of double wooden doors with glass windows in them. The words, “Main Office: Secretary's Room” were on it in bold, black letters. At the top of the door was words written in the wall in black cursive letters: “Our Goal Is To Educate & Pleasure.” At that time, that motto kinda confused me. Well, the pleasure part at least, cuz I didn't see any pleasure in education. She opens the right door and heads into the room. I follow her inside and as soon as I do, we are greeted by a woman. She was hot, but there was a couple of odd things about her. Not the fact that she wore a kimono and sandals, or her blonde hair for a woman who I think is from Asian descent. It was the fox ears coming from the top of her head and the five tails that were coming from behind her.
"Good evening head-mistress. I see our new student has arrived." the woman says
"Hello Minka. Yes, this is Antonio. He's fresh from the human realm and he's the young man I've been telling you about! Antonio, say hello to the academy secretary, Minka." says Miss Langley.
I attempted to give the beautiful woman my greeting, but then my eyes get stuck at looking at her ears and tails. "Hello… Not to sound rude or anything Miss secretary lady, but are you into cosplay or dressing up like animals or something like that?" I ask out of curiosity.
They both laughed in a way that didn’t seem like they’re laughing at me, but at the question I asked. "Oh, I guess this is your first time seeing an Inari. I guess it can't be helped." Minka said after regaining her composure
Now really confused, I ask, "Who and what the hell is an Inari?"
"Minka, why don't you take Antonio's belongings to his room? I'll explain everything to him. If you would, please?" Miss Langley asked
"Why certainly, head-mistress." she bows to her then walks towards me and takes my bags and suitcases. Then, she exits out of the room.
"So Miss Langley, are you gonna tell me what the hell is an Inari and what’s up with that lady's fox tails and ears costume?" I ask.
"Always speaking your mind Ant, aren't you? That wasn't a costume she had on. Those were her real ears and tails." she said starting to elaborate on the topic.
"They were real? Holy shit!" I say in a surprised manner.
"Yes. Now come with me into my office and I'll explain some more."
We walked to the back of the room and there was another set of wooden double doors, but this one did not have any glass in it. It was just two wooden doors blocking any vision from inside to the next room.
She opens the left door and motions for me to step inside first. The room was big. The first thing you would notice is the huge window with the curtains closed over it, hiding the outside view and dimming the room. In front of the window was her desk. It was large as well. It only had a few items on it. These consisted of a bin filled with some paper work, a notebook laptop computer with its charger plug running to the wall from behind it, and a phone that had a speaker on it. Behind her desk was a pink rolling chair pushed into the desk. On one side of the wall was a long pink couch, and a couple of feet beside it was a loveseat for two also in pink. On the other side of the wall was a fireplace with a huge, painted portrait of Miss Langley, naked, but covering her privates. Boy, this woman loved her body and wasn't afraid to show it off! I guess all succubi are like that.
"Please take a seat." she said motioning me to the chair in front of her desk.
I walked over to the chair and took my seat as she closed the door. She then made her way to the desk and sat directly on top of it, crossing her long, beautifully-sexy legs in front of me.
"Now like I was saying, Minka’s ears and tails are real. Her species is what we call an Inari. A fox monster if you will." she said continuing where she left off.
I gave her a puzzled look and response. "A fox monster? Wait, you gotta be kidding me!"
"No, I'm not. You see, this is not your ordinary academy, Ant. This is a school for mamono." she said
"Ok, what the hell are mamono?" I asked, even more confused then I was with my last question.
"Mamono is a term or another word for monster girls that me and Minka happen to be." she answered.
"Whoa, whoa! You mean to tell me there are more species of monster girls that exist?! I thought monsters were somewhat make believe, but I do believe in demons since you came around. But I thought succubi were the only outworldly creatures that exist." I said
(I know that sounds dumb by me not believing other monsters exist, as I could plainly see them after meeting Miss Langley and her making my mom into succubus, but at that time, I really believed they were the only magical creatures that existed. As you can see, I was totally wrong.)
"Oh no my dear boy, this realm is filled with monster girls and they inhabit your world too! They just hide using magic in your world amongst the people like I did!" she said enthusiastically
"In fact, I have a video on my laptop that can explain the origin of mamono and this school." she said grabbing her laptop and turning it on.
"Here, watch this video." she says, placing the laptop back down on her desk in front of me.
The video started up and began showing the name of the video, which was: “Kenkou's Guide to the World of Mamono”. It explained how there used to be a demon lord thousands a years ago that ruled over monsters that killed, maimed, and ate people. It was a terrifying beginning. I thought I was gonna run outta this school after hearing that beginning, but then it said that he died and an even more powerful demon took his place, a succubus by the name of Lilith. She, unlike her predecessor, didn't want a war between humans and monsters. She wanted to unify them and have them coexist peacefully. So she changed all the monsters into monster girls that took a slightly more human form with monster traits still on them. Other traits she gave them were the visage of incredible beauty and a heightened instinct of lust, so now they are super horny monster babes that, instead of hunting men to eat them, hunt them down to have sex with them and force them into marriage. It also talked about another goddess who liked the new demon lord’s idea and somewhat backed her up with it. The only thing that stood in their way was the Order, who were knights of the Chief Goddess who they constantly fought and were at war with.
After a long, bloody, drawn-out battle, the Order was defeated and most of them were converted to the mamonos’ side to help them with their new world. The Chief Goddess gave up and called a truce between her and the other two goddesses and began to focus on a more serious problem in trying to maintain the human population. Since every mamono that gives birth can only give birth to another mamono, they finally came up with a plan were they separated some humans in their own realm and the mamono stayed behind in their own realm. The human realm was made so mankind can keep up their numbers and not have to go through the threat of extinction. The goddesses came up with an agreement that the mamono can come into the human realm to search and live with their husbands and children. But if they happen to make their husbands into incubi, they must return to live in the demon realm. Today there is three known realms: Earth Realm, where the Chief Goddess rules over and a of majority humans live that also serve as hunting grounds for mamono searching for a mate, the Demon Realm, where the demon succubus lord rules over all mamono and their eternal mates live their immortal lives, and Pandemonium, where the Fallen Goddess rules in a realm with her fallen mamono that are under her control. The video went on to say how the school was made and how the demon lord and fallen goddess came to agreement about the academy being made for young mamono to be taught in the ways and culture of not only of their realm, but the ways and culture of how people live in earth realm. So if any of them decides to move to earth realm, they will know the ways of the humans.
When the video ended, Miss Langley placed the laptop to the side. "So, does that explain everything to you?" she asked.
"Well, yes. The Order was a group of knights that fought for the goddess in the past. Wow, I'm glad I didn't live in the time of the old demon lord. He seemed like an asshole and the Order seemed like just as big of asshole when the new demon lord took over!" I said in amazement
"Yeah, the Order is still around these days, but they mostly live in the human realm as a religious cult that has very few followers. They don't have knights anymore and only consist of priests and nuns, but no one pays them any attention. Not even the Chief Goddess." she said
"So this school was made by the demon lord and the fallen goddess?" I asked
"Well, not exactly. It was an idea that came from them. Humans and mamono actually built the academy." she responded
"So I'm in a school with sex-crazed monsters that would have sex with me on sight if they saw me?" I asked
"More or less, yes. That and you are the only human male in this academy and the first one at that!"
"Oh fuck yeah! I can't believe I actually like the sound of going to school! This is off the fucking chain!!" I excitedly yelled.
(I would soon come to regret those words.)
"But hold up. Why would my parents send me to a school with nothing but girls and why would you take in a human at all in a monster girl school?" I questioned.
"Well, me and your mom thought you should know that other things lie beyond your world. Especially now that your mom is a succubus, you’re gonna have to know and we both thought it be good to get you out of your city so we can keep you out of trouble with all the craziness you did at your old school and around town. We thought it would be nice to introduce you to a new environment. Plus, I wanted to finally place a test to having a human live in an academy for mamono to see how the mamono react to a human’s presence."
"Hey! You make me sound like I'm sorta damn experiment!!" I yell at her.
"Well you kinda are, in a sense." she giggles
"MUTHA FUCKER!!!" I scream in anger.
"Now, now, no need to get all huffed up about it. I'm pretty sure you're gonna love it here and I know the girls are gonna get a kick outta you." she said with a devilish smile.
"Whatever man. Ok! Now what happens? You gonna give me a tour of the school or something, have me go and meet my teachers, or somewhat around the lines of that or whatever?" I say to her
"Well it’s late and classes and introductions don't start till Friday, so the tour of the school and meeting of your teachers won't be till school starts by your guide." she said
"Oh. Well hey, what type of monsters are in this school anyway and how many species are there?" I ask
"Well, there is a variety of mamono species. In fact, I have the encyclopedia on all the types of mamono there are. You can read it if you like so it can help you know how to approach and interact with all the different mamono here." she said.
"Sure, that could help. Let me see it." I ask
She then places her laptop in front of me again and brings up her mamono species files. I look at it and see that it’s a long list of mamono and I didn't feel like reading it all at that time, so I pulled out my iPhone and USB cord and transfer all the files to my phone.
"Well since were waiting for Minka to get your room for you, how about we play my favorite game while waiting?". she says
"What game would that be? You got a 360, PS3, or a Wii in here, or do you got some games on your laptop?" I question
"I was thinking of a game that’s more fun than a game on a machine…" she says seductively
"Like what? What would this non-electronic game be called?" I said curiously.
"The head-mistress and the naughty student." she cooed. Then she put her legs on my shoulders.
"What?! Whoa!! Hold up! What d’you think you’re doing woman?!" I say in a panic.
"Oh, come on now. Why don't we play together? I'm sure this will be the best game you ever played." she said with a lustful tone.
"Miss Langley-” was all I was able to say when she put her bare foot to my lips to silence me.
"Uh-uh-uhh. Call me head-mistress in this game." she said.
"Hey, what the fuck woman?!! What are you doing?!" I yelled at her.
"Oh, stop acting like you don't wanna have sex with me! You know I can read your thoughts and it’s so easy to tell what a teenage boy is thinking. I know you've been wanting to do me for the longest. Why don't I fulfill your fantasy right now?” she cooed at me.
"Aww, damn! I hate when you or my mom read my damn mind! This shit is getting annoying!" I said
"Oh, quit whining." After saying that, she pulls me on top her on the desk with her legs, grabs me with her arms, and pulls me into a kiss with her tongue forcing its way into my mouth, circling around the inside. Then while she plays with my tongue, she breaks the kiss and grabs my left hand, sliding it down to her womanhood. Her panties are soaked in her juices.
She licked her lips at me and says, "I think it’s time the head-mistress punishes the naughty student.” she breathes in my ear. She snaps her fingers and both of our clothes are off and on the floor. She then pulls me down on the desk with her and embraces me in another kiss.
20 minutes later
"Aaaaaaahhhh!! Ooooooooooh…." Miss Langley lets out an orgasmic howl.
She falls back on the desk and I fall onto her chest, breathing hard and trying to catch my breath while using her huge sweater cows for pillows.
"Mmmmmmmm, that was fun wasn't it? I bet no human girl was ever that good for you." she cooed to me as she kissed my forehead.
(Hell, she was right! As many girls I had sex with at home, even when I was able to talk two or more girls into getting it on with me, none of them was good as Miss Langley. She was the best I’ve had so far, but trust me, someone comes along and blows this succubus out the water by a long shot!)
"I'm not gonna lie to you Miss Langley. You were great…" I said panting, still trying to catch my breath.
"Oh am I? If you liked that much, how bout we go for another round?" she says with joy not even worried about me being out of breath.
But before she tries to start back up, Minka's voice is heard on the loudspeaker. "Head-mistress, Antonio's room is ready for him.”
(Saved by the Inari! Trust me, this is the first, but definitely not the last time she saves me from someone's sexual assault.)
"Ohh poo. Just when it was getting good…" she moans. She sits up and lets me get off the top her desk, snaps her fingers again and our clothes are back on.
She jumps off her desk and for motions me to follow her out of her office. I disconnect my iPhone and USB cord from the laptop and stuff them in my pocket while following her out the office.
Miss Minka was waiting for us inside her office. As we came out the door, she was holding some papers in her hand and held them toward Miss Langley. "Head-mistress, these documents need your approval." Minka said, handing the papers to her.
"What are they for?" the succubus ask the fox lady.
"They are the documents for the renovation completion for the main auditorium head-mistress. The carpenters just finished their work and they need your signature to confirm that they did what they were paid for." the fox woman replied.
Miss Langley sighs, looks over the papers and then looks up at her secretary before replying, "I guess I'll go work on them now. Please show Antonio to his new room, will you Minka?" she asks.
"Yes, head-mistress. Antonio, would you please follow me?" Minka asks
"Alright." I say blankly.
"Oh, Antonio? We should continue our game later on. I might make it an everyday session with you, so expect to see a lot of me! Ok, sweetie?" Miss Langley says while winking at me before I left out the office.
I laugh a little at her saying that. "Alright Miss Langley…" not taking her seriously.
(Little did I know at that time that she actually wasn't joking about what she said! She really made it an almost every day activity between me and her!)
I followed Minka out the main building and we went to the side of it where a golf buggy was waiting. We got into it and Miss Minka drove through the huge campus grounds. As we rode past a huge garden with a statue of the demon lord in the middle of it, she told me about some of the surroundings.
"This is the main courtyard. This is a central area that leads to all the buildings for the classrooms and dorm rooms and a large amount of the students like to eat lunch out here." she said.
"Wow! This place is beautiful! It makes my old school courtyard look like shit!" I exclaim.
"If you ever get lost, just refer to the map in front of the statue." As we drove by, she points at a small map station in front of the statue in a display stand underneath it.
As I look around in the courtyard, I noticed there is many different paths leading to many different buildings. I see why some people can get lost. I know I'm going to be using that map all the time.
As she drives out of the courtyard, she makes a right to head to some buildings. "These are the student dormitory buildings. You will be staying in dorm building 3A. There are 5 dormitory buildings in all, so try to remember the one you stay in ok?" she told me.
"Yeah, I'll be sure to." I answer back.
"Even if you forget what building you stay in, you can always ask someone to show you to your building. But if I were you, I would be careful of who you ask to show you back to your building. It’s for your own good to be cautious. " she warned me.
(I will quickly find out the hard way why she tells me that and I don't learn that lesson once, I learn it plenty of times as you will see in the future.)
She pulls up to one of the buildings taking a look at all the dorms. They all look the same, with nothing to distinguish which dorm is which. I can see why she said to remember which building I stay in. It was the second one on the left. We enter the dorm building and come down a hall with many different doors with numbers on them. We finally arrive at my door after passing all the other doors. I could hear voices behind the doors in the rooms. Some were talking to their roommates, some were listening to music, and others sounded like they were moaning like they were having sex or doing something else in the privacy of their room.
"As you can see, you have a lot of dorm room neighbors. There are twenty rooms in each dorm building, ten on both floors. You and a lot of the girls in here share two people to a room. Your room is on the first floor, but you do not have a roommate. You will have a room all to yourself." she explains to me.
"Damn, no roommate. That sucks. Oh well…" I say.
(I later come to realize, having a room to myself was a minor blessing from all the madness I have to deal with at this academy. Note that I said minor blessing because in the future, my room will be broken into continuously, shattering my single piece of peacefulness in my own little world.)
As I look at my door, I read the writing on it. “3A-8”, the second-to-last door on the left on the first floor of this building.
"Here we are. This is your new home." she says while handing me my keys.
I unlock the door and open it and to my surprise, the room is a lot bigger than I thought it would be! It was almost perfect! The room had a large size window at the other end, and next to it in corner was a desk for me to put my laptop and do my homework. But that wasn't what really made it perfect for me. It was the fact that I saw a 62-inch wide plasma screen TV hanging on the wall. There was also a walk-in closet for my all my clothes because I wear a lot of clothes and a king-size bed for me with the bed already neatly made! But what really topped it off was the mini-refrigerator beside my bed! I was in heaven when I saw that, because now I have a place to put my liquor and beer.
"This is fucking awesome!!" I say out loud.
"I'm glad that you like it. This is your room, so you can do whatever you want to it but if it’s something major, please notify me or the head-mistress so we can let you know if it’s something you can or can't do. Other than that, you’re free to decorate your room in whatever way you want if you like." she tells me
I walk in to examine the room some more. Yeah, the room was almost perfect, but it still needed my touch to completely become the room of my dreams.
"Yeah, it definitely is missing some things, but I can change that by the next couple of hours." I say.
"Your bags and suitcases are in the closet." Minka says, letting the door close behind her.
I check the closet and all my stuff is there. Inside the large walk-in closet, it has rails on two sides and in the center near the back of it. Bellow the rails are shelves where I can set my folded clothes and beneath the shelves were spaces where I can put my shoes, which is good cuz I have lots of shoes. I like clothes as much as I love alcohol and video games.
A knock comes from my door and Minka opens it again. I walk out the closet to see what she wanted and who I see sends my hormones into overdrive, because standing at my door was the most gorgeous babe I’ve ever seen in my life. It’s like god or the goddess herself made her. She had pale skin, long silver hair that went down her back, and she had ruby-red eyes that made her look even more beautiful. Not to mention her face was smooth and blemish free. She was wearing a yellow see-through negligee that went down to her thighs and she wasn't wearing anything under it. She had long, pale, baby-smooth legs any man would want to caress. In short terms, she was goddess to me. On a scale of one to 10, there was no number high enough to explain how sexy she was. Then I notice she had black horns that went over the top of her head and she had white wings with a transparent, violet color inside. The tips of her wings were black and she had a long, white tail that spaded at the end. At first I thought she was another succubus. Just a very special one.
"Well hello there, Miss Minka. How are you this late evening?" the girl said with a very soothing and polite voice that enchanted anyone’s ears if they were to hear her talk.
"Why hello there, Eliza. I hope we didn't disturb you from anything. I was just showing our new student to his room." she returned the polite greeting.
"Oh my! I have a new neighbor!" she says excitedly
"Yes. He's straight from the human realm and he will be the first human who ever attended this academy." Minka said, making way for me to come to the door.
I stare at the goddess that was in front of my door and eyeball her up and down, then set my eyes on her face. She gave me such a warm smile that if it were to rain, her smile would make the sun come out and stop the rain.
"Hello. My name is Eliza. Nice to meet you." she gave me a warm greeting extending her hand for me to shake.
I snap out of my trance of looking at her beautiful face and put on my best suave playboy demeanor and answer like the cool guy I am. "What’s good, lovely? My name is Antonio, but you can call me Ant." I take her hand, bring it to my lips and kiss it. Her hand was milky-soft and she smelled like the most wonderful mix of roses and strawberries.
She blushes and giggles. "Oh my. Such a charmer and very handsome too." she said seductively
"Eliza here is the student body president, head of the social club at this school, and has the highest grades in the whole school." Minka said
"Wow! Beauty and brains! I'm impressed!" I say, flirting with her
She blushes even more and giggles again. "Oh you do have a way with the ladies, don't you?" she says playfully
“She will also be your guide tomorrow around the school. You guys will most likely have the same classes and the same homeroom teacher." Minka said
"I’m looking forward to going to class with you and showing you around. I hope we can become good friends!" Eliza says
(During my stay here, Eliza becomes one of my closest friends and she acts as my shield. She is also one of the main sources of my exhaustion in this school. I know what you’re thinking. How can such a sexy, hot, and nice girl like Eliza be a source of a problem? Trust me, you’ll find out why.)
"Likewise. I'm glad to have such a beautiful succubus living next door to me." I said.
She giggles teasingly then says, "Well you're somewhat right, but I'm not just your ordinary succubus. I am a higher form of succubus called a Lilim."
"A Lilim. Hmm… sounds interesting. I gotta look up your species profile up on my phone that I got from Miss Langley before I go to bed." I say.
"Be sure to do that so you can be ready for tomorrow." Minka said, walking out of the door. "Well, it’s getting late, so I'm gonna head back to my office and finish up my work before I retire to my room. Don't stay up too late you two.” she says, walking down the hallway.
"We won’t!" me and Eliza say in unison
"Well, I gotta get back to planning my schedule out for tomorrow so I can be ready. I guess I'll see you in the morning." she said
"Yeah. I gotta unpack and I want to get on Live on my Xbox with my friends so I can tell them what’s up with me and look at those files I got. I need to do a little redecorating in here too… Oh hey, what time should I set my alarm clock to wake me up tomorrow?" I ask.
"Everyone gets up at eight and classes don't start till nine, so you can set your alarm between those times but we have a morning wakeup call on the speakers for everyone in the academy." she says
"What speakers?" I ask her
"Those speakers, silly!" She points inside my room and as I look on the side of the wall above my desk, there is a speaker built inside the wall.
"Ohh! I didn't see that. By the way, does this academy have a Wi-Fi connection?" I ask
"Yes. It has Wi-Fi and a wired outlet you can plug in and use." she said sweetly
"Sweet! Now I can definitely get online!" I say happily.
"Well I'm glad to see you’re happy, so I'll let you settle in for the night. I'll wake you up so we can start our tour and I can introduce you to my roommate. She'll probably be glad to come with us to tour the school." she said
"Oh. Is your roommate in your room right now?" I ask
"No, she's at our friends’ room probably watching a movie or something." she said. But don't worry, you'll meet her tomorrow. She’s always active at night but she is sluggish and cranky in the morning."
"I hear that! I'm just like that. Me and her should probably get along quite well." I say
(Boy, how wrong was I when I said that. Trust me, you'll find out why tomorrow.)
"Well I'm not going to hold you up all night, so see you in the morning." she says walking back to her door.
"Be easy, Little-Miss-Thang. I'll holla at you tomorrow." I said in my cool voice
She giggled at my Detroit slang and walked back into her room and closed the door. I went back in my room and closed the door behind me. Then I walked into my closet and started unpacking all my stuff. About an hour later, I was done unpacking and decorating my room. My room was now perfect in my eyes with my bean bag seat in front of the TV and my bed moved to the wall right next to my desk horizontally. On my desk was my Dell laptop and near the head of my bed was my iHome station for my iPhone to charge, play music from its speakers, and act as an alarm clock. I had a Tupac poster on the wall over my bed, another poster on the left side of my plasma TV that was a picture of the game: “Call of Duty: Modern Warfare 2”, and a third poster on the back of my door that was a picture of Slaughterhouse, one of my favorite rap groups. My Xbox 360 was connected to the TV and was on a stand under it that I found in the closet, with all my games and movies in the little shelves on the side of it. My refrigerator was now full of all the beer and liquor that my dad had managed to put in a separate bag by itself.
(My dad, always looking out for me. I love that man.)
My outfits were hung up on the rails and on the shelves were my other clothes, like my shirts and regular pants that had to be matched together. My collection of shoes were in their boxes under the shelves and took up all the space under it. I have so many shoes that it would make a woman jealous and I haven't even worn a good percentage of them! With my unpacking done, I turn on my Xbox and sign in online. I then play some Modern Warfare with my friends back at home. After a good 2 hours of destroying everyone that gets in my way and telling my friends how I'm doing at my new school, I turn off my Xbox and look at the time on my iPhone. It was 12 o'clock midnight, so I thought it would be a good time for me to start looking over my files. I grab my phone, jump on my bed, and then start looking through the files. The species of mamono were in order from A to Z, and it started with a particular type of plant monster girl called Alraune. It gave me a picture of what a regular one would look like and gave a clear description on them. It described how they act, what they feed on, and how to interact and avoid them. After looking through the majority of the files, I finally get to the mamono I wanted to read on, Lilim. It gave a clear description on them and the picture of the one they had looked similar to Eliza except she was floating on ball of black mass and her hair was pure white while Eliza's hair was a silver shade. It told me that they were the daughters of the demon lord and were very powerful but they barely use any of them, especially when getting a mate. It also says they barely have to do anything at all besides having a guy to get a simple look at them before the guy falls in love with them. I thought to myself, -They sound like the overpowered boss at the end of a game that you keep losing to-, then I thought about Eliza and thought if she was that powerful, I think I need to become her best friend and never piss her off. It also explained that they can change human women into whatever mamono they want to and it goes by how the personality of the Lilim is on how they use their powers. After reading the rest of the files, I take a look at my clock and its 1:12 in the morning. I get out my bed, turn off my light, set my alarm clock and put my phone back in its charging station before trying to go to sleep. But then my phone starts to ring. I look and see that it’s my mom calling and I answer it.
"Yeah, mom. What’s up?" I say a little irritated that she called me when I was getting ready to go to sleep.
"I just wanted to call and see how you were doing sweetie." she said.
"At 1 o'clock in the morning?! Don't you have better things to do?!" I say now letting my irritation known to her.
"Well excuse me for wanting to call my son to see how he's doing at his new school! I guess that’s the appreciation I get for being a caring mother!" she said with conviction.
"Yeah! The same “caring mother” that dragged me on a bus and shipped me to another dimension realm to attend a school full of super-horny monster girls! Yeah, that’s great parenting! You should win “Mother-of-the-Year” for that one!!" I say sarcastically.
"It was for your own good! You weren’t doing anything positive over here! All you were doing was *ooooooooooh…* getting drunk and *mmmmmmmmm…* causing problemmmmmmms… Aaaaaaaaahhhh!" she said
"Mom, are you alright?" I ask with concern
"Yeah, I'm fine. Actually, I feel reeeeeaaalllllly gooood! Ooooooooooooooooohhh Mark! Don't stop!! That’s the spot!!" she yells in my ears over the phone.
"OH MY FUCKIN’ GOODNESS! ARE YOU HAVING SEX WHILE YOU’RE TALKING TO ME ON THE PHONE?!! THAT’S JUST DISGUSTING!! CALL ME BACK TOMMOROW WHEN YOU GUYS AIN’T TO BUSY KNOCKING THE BOOTS!!!" I yell in the phone. Then I hang it up and put it back on its charger.
"I swear, she is the most ridiculous mom on this damn planet!" I said angrily. Then I lay back down.
"I hope tomorrow is gonna be a good day…" I say closing my eyes and finally trying to get some sleep.
Ch.3: Introductions, And The Grand Tour!
Spoiler: show
As the sun rose on the next morning, I laid in bed resting happily and dreaming about having sex with the various monster girls I read about in the profiles. The sound of chimes came on through the speaker in the wall and then a woman gave a wakeup call to all the students to get them out of bed. "Good morning, students! It’s 8 o' clock! Time to get up and start the new day!" The voice sounded sweet and cheerful like she was a natural morning person. I heard the voice but didn't bother getting up. I like to wake up in style, so I stayed in bed for ten more minutes before my alarm clock on my phone goes off, blasting another one of my favorite songs.
Hearing my alarm clock, I jump out of bed dancing to and singing the song while heading to the closet to pick out today's gear to sport around. I am notorious for taking my good time in choosing my clothes, especially for special occasions. I ended up picking out a red shirt with a picture of Eminem on the front of it with him in overalls with the “Jason” hockey mask and a chainsaw. I complete the ensemble by sporting some blue jeans, my all-red Adidas shoes, and my red hat with Detroit on the front in black letters. I also added my dog-tags that I had specifically made for me. On one tag it read: “Detroit go Hard!” and on the other, it had my nickname on it, Ant. I walk out of the closet and look myself over in the mirror slide doors of it and give my reflection a satisfied thumbs up.
(Sure, I look good, but after today… well, you'll find out when it happens.)
"Damn! I'm fresh!" I say to myself, still looking in the mirror.
A knock comes at my door, so I stroll over and open it to find Eliza in front of my doorway wearing a pink tube-top, a blue jean mini-skirt that was 2 inches above her knees, and pink flip-flops, showing off her gorgeous milky-white feet. I eyeball her up and down in my mind saying, -Damn, she's hot!- and wonder how that tube-top is staying on her huge rack. I take another glance at her tube-top that is barely covering her breasts, showing a good amount of her cleavage before giving her eye contact. Somehow, I knew she liked me eyeballing her.
"Hey Ant! Are you ready to take a tour of the academy campus today?" she said with that same million-dollar smile she gave me when I first met her.
"Fo sho! Let me get my stuff and then we can get started." I say back to her.
"Ok. Meet me at the end of the hall when you come out." she said. She then walked down the hallway.
I head back into my closet, grabbing my blue-silk, Nike brand drawstring backpack and put it on my back. I then went and grabbed my phone off its charger and put it in its case, making sure to bring my earphones as well. After putting them around my neck, I grab my room key and put it in my pocket before heading out the door and down the hallway. When I get to the end of it, I see Eliza talking with a girl and when I looked at her, I noticed she was hot too. She had pale skin, a beautifully clear face, light-blonde hair that went to her shoulders, and in her hair she had a red headband that had a pink flower on it. She wore a black tank-top and black, elbow-length, finger-less gloves as well as blue jeans. She also wore heel-tipped, black sandals with red flowers on the bands. I looked at the girl’s body and noted that she also had a great shape with a killer boob size! They weren’t as big as Eliza's, but came a pretty close second. Not to mention she also had a well-toned ass! I approach the girls as they were talking and they stopped and gave their attention to me. Eliza gave that beautiful smile of hers, but the other girl gave me a scowl like she was irritated of my presence. Weirdly enough, that still kinda made her look hot.
"Ready to go, Ant?" Eliza said cheerfully.
"You bet." I say.
"Whatever. Can we get this over with? I have better things I could be doing." said Eliza's friend with an attitude and a British accent.
"Oh Ant, I want you to meet my roommate. This is Sarah, and Sarah, this is Antonio. He's our new neighbor and classmate. He just enrolled into the academy yesterday." Eliza said, looking at us back and forth.
"What's up? Nice to meet you! Everyone calls me Ant." I say politely.
"Charmed to meet you, human." she said bitterly, with much emphasis on the human part.
(Believe it or not, this stank-attitude bitch also becomes one of my closest friends and one of the biggest pains in my ass while I’m here! You'll see what will become my favorite thing to do when we’re around each other.)
I gave her a look of confusion and slight irritation. "Did I say something wrong?"
"No, she's just very cranky in the morning. She's always grumpy after she wakes up. She just needs to get something to eat and she'll soften up." Eliza said.
"Eliza, are we going to start this stupid tour or what?! I'm getting hungry and I need to eat breakfast!" Sarah said with impatience.
"Oh, ok. Let’s start then. I guess we can start off at the cafeteria so we can get something to eat. Wouldn't want to start off the day hungry!" Eliza said happily, clearly not fazed or irritated by her roommate’s rudeness.
"Ok, that’s cool. Lead the way." I say in a cool way.
"This way." Eliza says while walking away
"Don't fall behind, human" Sarah says while beginning to follow Eliza.
Her comment annoys me, but I stay calm and follow them on our way out of the dorm area. During the walk to the cafeteria, I see hundreds of different monster girls, all from the profiles I read on my phone. All of them held similar features to their respective profile of each monster, only some of them had different hair colors and different body builds. But the one thing they all had in common was that they were hot and some of them were downright sexy! I was beginning to like my new school!
(You poor horny bastard…)
After walking through the courtyard, or as I like to call it, “Gardenyard”, we made our way to another building almost as big as the main office building, but not quite. We walk up to the doors and above them in capital letters, it reads CAFETERIA. We walk inside the building and I give the room a good look. It was huge! There was multiple tables and chairs that were alongside one wall as well as a large window on the other side, but with gaps in-between to give people plenty of space to get through. At the front of the cafeteria, there was three doors that lead to another room where the kitchen was. The students came through one door and went out the next after receiving their food. We walked up to the door with the shortest line and got into the kitchen. I then see a few monster girl lunch ladies behind the buffet counter handing students their food. As we approach, I give the two lunch ladies a quick onceover. One had the top of a woman and the lower part of an octopus. Just from looking at her, it was easy to tell that she fit the description of a Scylla. The other also had the top of a woman, but her bottom half was of a green-scaled snake. Couple this with the fact that her skin was tinged blue, and you have the description of an Echidna. To me, they weren’t the usual lunch ladies I'm used to seeing. Not just counting the fact that they were monster girls, but the fact that they were the sexiest lunch ladies I’ve ever seen in my life. Lunch ladies in my realm were always old ladies old enough to be my grandma or great grandma, but these ladies were mature goddesses! I know they were at least ten years older than me or possibly more, but I didn't care! I would do anything just to get them in bed! We stepped up when it was our turn to order. The echidna was the first to notice me and take my order. Before I tried to tell her my order, I suddenly started to wonder if this realm had normal human food.
"Hi there, handsome. What would you like to eat this morning?" the beautiful snake woman said.
I looked at the gorgeous woman in her wondrous, golden-slit, eyes and I asked politely, "Um, do you guys serve croissant egg, sausage, and cheese sandwiches?"
"Sure we do silly! Would you like anything else with that?" she said.
"Can I get some Cream-of-Wheat with that?" I ask.
"Is that it? Would you like something to drink too, sweetie? A growing boy like you needs a healthy breakfast." she said.
"I guess some milk should do for now." I say.
"Ok! Be right back hun!" she said, as she slithered off behind a door. In a few minutes, she came back with a tray with my order on it and gave it to me. "Here you go, cutie! I hope you enjoy it. I made it especially for you!" she said.
"Thanks." I say in my cool guy tone.
"No problem. Pardon me for saying so, but I can't help but notice that I’ve never seen you around here before. You’re new here, aren't you?" she said.
"Yeah, I'm from the earth realm according to what you guys call it." I said to her.
"Oh I can tell that just by looking at you. So where in the human realm are you from? You look like you come from a major city." she said.
"Yep! I'm from Detroit, Michigan, USA!" I say, proudly repping my city.
"Oh, you’re from Detroit! I have a good friend that lives close to that area that I like to visit on my vacations!" she said happily.
"Oh, you visit the human realm on occasion?" I inquired.
"Oh, well, not just visit. I actually have a home there. I live in New York City." she said.
"Oh, that’s cool! Miss Langley told me that it’s common for mamono to live in the earth realm. You guys use magic to hide yourselves, right?" I ask.
"Close. We use magic to disguise ourselves in order to blend in with humans so we can walk around normally like you guys do." she explained.
"Oh, cool. Didn't know that. Thanks for shedding some light on that for me." I say, keeping my cool guy tone.
"No problem, dear. By the way, my name is Josie and I'm the head chef in the cafeteria. The Scylla over there is Maggie. I hope to see more of you while you’re enjoying your stay at the academy." she said
"My name is Antonio, but you can call me Ant. Thank you for making me feel welcomed here! See you at lunch, I guess." I say while walking out the kitchen door.
"Josie, who was the cute little human boy you were talking to?" asked Maggie
"He's the new student from the human realm that just enrolled here and he's so adorable!" Josie said
"I know! I was watching him ever since he came in! I love his hair! It’s so much longer than most human men’s hair is and it’s so exotic! I wouldn't mind playing with it while he plays with me…" cooed the Scylla woman.
"Oh, stop being so perverse, Maggie! He's a student and he's young! You wouldn't want to have sex with someone that young, would you?!" the echidna said.
"Of course I would. He looks like he would be great in the sack! The young ones always are! You can't tell me that as soon as you got the opportunity to, you wouldn't jump him and ride him for as long as you could, Josie." said Maggie.
"Hmm… well you got me there. I would have sex with him if he and I were ever alone. Besides, with him being so young, he could learn some things from me and it has been awhile since I had any…" the echidna pondered.
"See? I knew you were thinking the same thing I was! That boy better watch out though! He's so cute that if I ever got my hands on him, I just might keep him and wait till he turned eighteen and marry him then!" said the Scylla.
"He is cute, but I wouldn't force him into marrying me. I would seduce him into marrying me!" Josie said. Then they both giggled and went back to work.
I walked out to the dining area and saw Eliza and Sarah waiting for me at a table. Soon enough, Eliza saw me and waved me over to the table.
"I was wondering when you were going to come out." Eliza said.
"Yeah, my bad. I was talking to the lunch lady, Miss Josie the echidna." I said.
"Typical of you humans. You always take forever to do something." Sarah said while drinking her tomato juice.
This was officially the last straw, so I slammed my tray into the table, having more than enough I could take of her being a boosie little bitch. "OK, bitch! My name was Ant the last time I checked, so if you’re gonna call, talk, or even refer to me, you damn well better use my fucking name you stuck-up, snobbish, little whore! Who the Fuck do you think you are, talking down to me like I'm a piece of shit?!! If you wasn't a chick, I would punch you in your damn face the moment I heard you speak, so you got two options! Either you apologize and we can start over, or I can make this the worst day of your miserable life!! So what the fuck is it gonna be?!!" I bellowed angrily while trying my best to hold back, trying to remember she's a girl and should not be beaten to a pulp.
Eliza jumps up to get in-between us, scared that a fight might break out, but suddenly something unexpected happens. Sarah starts laughing.
Then I really get pissed. "Do you think I'm fucking kidding?!!"
Still laughing, she somehow manages to answer me. "Calm down. By the goddess, I didn't think you would be so short-tempered. You need to relax more. I was just pulling your leg dear boy."
"What type of fucked up sense of humor does your twisted-ass brain have?! If you was in my hometown, chicks woulda beaten you senseless, then sent you back to England crying like the little bitch that you are!!" I said with conviction.
"OK guys… Let’s not get out of hand here…" Eliza said to both us, trying to diffuse the situation.
"Ooh, scary. Please, do tell me what else your savage human city would try to do to me if I was to go over there." Sarah said, clearly being sarcastic and not scared of my threat.
"Oh, do tell! I'm a stuck-up bitch who needs to get laid but can't, so I take it out on everybody else cuz I haven't got any in awhile!" I say, making fun of her and her accent.
"You dare mock me, little boy?!" she huffs before standing up, clearly angry at me and giving me the response I was looking for.
"You dare mock me, little boy?" I copy what she says, making fun her again.
"You insolent little-” she was all she was able to say before she was cut off by Eliza.
"Enough! Sarah, calm down and finish your breakfast. Ant, please eat your breakfast so we can start the tour and be done before it’s too late to show you around.”
We both sit down and eat our breakfast in silence. I could swear Sarah gave a sneaky smirk at me, but I didn't even look her way to give her the satisfaction. After we finished our breakfast, threw away our trash, and exited the cafeteria, we started the tour of the academy. We made our first stop at a building that had the words: “Human Realm Education” on the top of its doors. Eliza said that this is where all the earth realm teachings would be held, with many subjects spanning from what human kids are taught in their schools back home like history, mathematics, science, biology, etc. We made our way inside and surveyed all the classrooms, from the American History room to the science labs and Math classrooms. Afterwards, we walked out and went on to the next building. This one said: “Demon Realm Education”. Of course, this one really piqued my interest, so we walked in and saw all the classrooms in here. Eliza then explained that this is where all the teachings of the demon realm would reside. She said that the subjects range from spell-casting, how to catch a human man, and the history and teachings of different cultures towards different mamono races. It was an interesting building and all the classes seemed somewhat normal like regular classrooms. Despite this, I still thought to myself that there would be no reason for me to have any classes in here since I'm not a mamono.
(Hah! Man, I wish I could go back in time to retract some of the shit that I said and thought.)
We exited that building and went to the next destination. This time we arrived at two buildings. The one on the left read: “Exploritories Building 1” and the one on the right said: “Exploritories Building 2”. We entered Building 1 first and Eliza explained that the two buildings were where the extracurricular activities are held. The building this one has held the more logical and art-form subjects like arts & crafts, band, welding and construction. It also taught a variety of different languages from the earth realm, such as Spanish, German, Japanese and a few others. There were even areas for chorus and theatre. Shortly afterwards, we exited building one and went to building two. This building focused on physical activities like different styles of martial arts from basic combat to karate. The two I knew I was going to be taking were Muy Thai Kickboxing and Tae-Kwon-Do! In addition to just martial arts, the building’s other features hosted activities like fencing, swordsmanship, wrestling, gymnastics, and even cheerleading. Eventually, we left building 2 and headed for yet another huge building. It was the probably the longest building on campus. We approached it and it read: “Gymnasium”. I could already guess what was going to be in here and what it was used for. We walked inside the building and my assumptions were correct. It was a large gym that had two basketball goals at each end of a huge court. Benches were on both sides of the court horizontally, and past one goal at the end of the court was a pair of doors leading to the locker rooms/showers. We proceeded into the large locker room, followed by the large shower area that was meant for group showers. Most likely, all the girls took their showers together, which caused a disturbing thought to hit me.
"Hold up! There isn't a boy’s locker/shower room? What's up with that?" I say.
"Well, you are the first guy to attend here. I guess the school wasn't expecting to have any male students and you are the only one, so they figured there might not be that much need to build separate locker/shower rooms." Eliza said.
"So you’re telling me I have to share a locker room and a shower with girls?!" I said, not trying to restrain my joy of this moment.
"Hmph! You would like that, wouldn't you pervert?" Sarah said.
"I’m sorry? I didn't quite hear what you said. Oh! I’m sorry Sarah, I was too busy ignoring you! Could you repeat that again so I can make sure you know that I'm ignoring you?!" I respond smartly.
Sarah folded her arms and frowned furiously at me before Eliza cleared her throat to get our attention. "Well, you’ll probably have to, but I think the teachers will eventually find a way around that and make sure you get the privacy that you need when using the locker room and shower…" she said, almost sounded like she was disappointed of saying that.
"I hope they do. I wouldn't want to be changing my clothes or taking a shower and he ends up purposely walking in on me at my most private moment!" Sarah said.
"Trust me, if I saw you naked, I would probably puke my guts and intestines out and hang myself with them so I can spare myself from the horrible nightmares I would surely have for the rest of my life!" I returned back at her.
"Hah! Yeah right, boy. Seeing me naked is a privilege too good for the likes of you! If you were even that fortunate enough to get a glimpse of me naked, you would have wet dreams for the rest of life, longing for the body you would be never able to touch." she said smugly.
(Fuck!! I HATE it when she's right! I mean she is really hot…)
Refusing to give her the satisfaction of having an edge over me, I start gagging and acting like I was about to throw up. This made Eliza giggle and made Sarah even more mad. Knowing that she lost, she just stuck her tongue out at me and pouted with her arms folded. I quickly noticed that when her mouth was open a little I saw a fang in her mouth. This made me think of what type of mamono was she was, so I took out my phone and went through the files. I finally stopped at vampire and started to compare the file to Sarah's mannerisms and sure enough, they match up.
"OhI So you’re a vampire! That’s why you’re like that! I shoulda fuckin’ knew." I say, finally coming to a realization.
"Wow. What gave you a clue, Einstein? You must surely be the world’s smartest man to figure something like that out. That should’ve been obvious!" Sarah said, smart mouthing.
"Well first of all, I didn't know what the fuck you was when I first saw you! I did know that you weren't human, but I didn't know what species you was! When you started talking, I thought you was just some bitch monster from hell that was sent here to annoy me, but when I just saw your fang just now I knew you wasn't some monster hiding under magic. I figured you had to be one of the more prideful ones I read about in the profiles. Wouldn’tcha know that once I checked the description of a vampire, it seemed to fit you perfectly! Specifically, it says you’re arrogant, smug, and stubborn, but they forgot one thing.”
"And what was that, human?" she said.
"That a vampire is one of the biggest assholes you will ever meet in your life! I dunno! Maybe that’s your personality and you’re just making all vampires look bad since the profiles said all mamono vary with their own personalities!" I said, being the master smart-ass that I am.
"You fucking prick!" she said angrily
"Guys, can you two save it for later? We gotta finish the tour!" Eliza said getting our attention.
We stared at each other and for a few seconds before turning our heads away from each other. After that, we left the gym and went to the Auditorium. Eliza showed me the stage and everything behind it. The auditorium was used for chorus concerts, band concerts, tomorrow’s introduction to the students for the first day of school, award ceremonies and plays for the theatre class and talent shows. We left the auditorium and passed some more buildings and these turned out to be the dorms for the teachers and all the other staff members. As we continued the tour, Eliza explained all the outdoor activities that were done on a giant field that we passed. Finally, the last part of the tour was the club buildings. There were a lot of different clubs like the science club, math club, even the theatre club! You name it, they had it! We checked out all the club buildings until we finally arrived at one last building. It was the social club building, featuring the club Eliza was head of. We was about to enter the building, but I suddenly had to go to the bathroom.
"Hey, where's the nearest John? I gotta take a major wizz!" I asked.
"Oh, there should be one in the teacher’s dorm we just passed. You want me to show you?" Eliza asked.
"Naw, I should be able to find it. It was in one of those dorms we passed right?" I asked
"Yes." she said.
"Cool. I'll be back in jip!" I said jogging to the dorms.
"Ok! We'll be in here when you get back!" She shouted to me as I jogged off. She and Sarah then proceeded into the building.
I get to the teacher’s dorm in no time flat and walk in to find the bathroom easily. The unfortunate thing though, was it was a lady’s restroom! Now that I thought about it, all the bathrooms in the buildings we passed were girl’s bathrooms! There wasn't a guy’s bathroom on this whole campus!
"Aww, fuck! Ok, maybe no one’s in there…" I creep into the bathroom and no one was in there. Lucky me! I ran into the first stall and drained my lizard as fast as I could. After I was done, I quickly wash my hands and hurry out the door where I accidentally bumped into someone. I staggered backwards a bit but managed to keep my balance. I then look up, but didn't see the body that connected with mine.
"Watch where you’re going next time, you big doofus!" says a small voice coming from below me. I looked down towards the floor and see a little girl sitting down while looking at me angrily because I knocked her down.
"Oh, my bad! I wanted to get out the girl’s bathroom before anybody saw me." I said, extending my hand to pick the girl up.
She took my hand and I heaved her up. Standing once more, she then dusted off her brown t-shirt and her khaki pants. Now that I get a good look at her, she had brown hair and blue eyes, but the thing that threw me was the large horns she had on her head and the hooves she had for feet, not to mention the claws she had instead of hands. In short, she looked like a little goat girl.
"Are you ok, little girl…if that’s what you are?" I said curiously
She looked up at me and frowned. "I am no child! I am a Baphomet and I’m years older and wiser than you! What the hell were you doing in the girl’s bathroom?! Scratch that. Better question. Why are you even at this school in the first place, boy?!" she said.
I stared at her, giving her a confused and annoyed look. "I just wanted to go to the bathroom and there isn't a guy’s bathroom on this whole damn campus! Since this was the closest one, I used it when nobody was in it! Now if you’ll excuse me little girl, I gotta go." I said, passing her on my way back to the club buildings.
Her eye twitched in anger from me calling her a little girl again. "I told you I'm NOT a child, you stupid boy!" she yelled at me in anger.
"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Go play with your Barbie dolls or something kid. I ain’t got time for you." I said as I jogged off
She growled in anger but couldn't say anything back because I was gone. She stormed off into the bathroom swearing about me. As I jogged back towards the club buildings I see them in sight, but then I hear footsteps running up behind me. I turned to see who it was, thinking it was the little Baphomet girl but it wasn't. This girl was taller. Way taller than the Baphomet girl. Matter of fact, she was taller than me! She had a blue sports bra on, blue, cut-off gloves and black jogging pants on. She also had a good muscle tone on her. Not one that took away her female figure, but a balanced one that showed off her female curves and her big breasts that seemed to bounce up and down while she ran. Despite all this, there were some major things that made me scared when I noticed her. One, she had horns like a bull coming from the top of her dark brown hair, two, she had hooves for feet that were much larger than the Baphomet girl and three, she wasn't just running in my direction. She was literally charging towards me! I jumped out the way of her tackle, but not before her long tail smacks me across the face with its bushy end. She stops, turns around, and stares at me like I was a juicy steak (ironic huh?). The stare-down was intense. I attempted to move to the left and she followed my movements with her eyes. With every move I made, she followed without hesitation. Out of fear and curiosity of this massive bull babe, I ask her a question.
(Now this is where remembering what I'm wearing comes in.)
"What the hell do you want?!" I ask out of irritation of the girl blocking me from my destination.
"I wanna fuck you." she boldly says.
Caught off guard by her blunt answer, I say, "WHAT?!!"
"I WANNA FUCK YOU!!!" she says again.
I stare at her intently and I see that she doesn't look like she's kidding. I look in her eyes and see nothing but pure lust. She eye-balled me like I eye-balled Eliza when I first met her, but she looked like she wanted me now! I could tell she wanted to do me right here, outside in the middle of the afternoon, not even caring who sees. Now, normally in a situation of seeing a hot chick who's very horny and would say “I wanna fuck you!” straight to my face would instantly cause me to be butt-naked and jumping on her right now. Although, looking at this sexy but sex-crazed horny cowgirl, I knew this would be rough and would probably hurt. A lot. It’s not that I don't like rough sex, but she looks like she could hurt me badly, so in an effort to fight against my teenage hormones, I open up my mouth and say,
"No."
(I lost some self-respect after saying that…)
Unfortunately, the bull girl wouldn't take “no” for an answer. "I'm going to fuck you whether you like it or not!” she said, breathing deeply. Then she charged me again. She barely misses me as I jump out the way. I rolled on the ground and immediately stood to sprint towards the club buildings screaming like a little bitch.
"AAAAAHHH!!! GET THIS CRAZY, HORNY COW GIRL AWAY FROM ME!!!!"
She turns back around and gives chase, running at full speed to catch me. While running, I began frantically thinking to myself. I thought that maybe I should turn around and defend myself. I mean, I am a trained fighter, but that fact that I’ll be fighting a girl who only wants to fuck my brains out, plus the fact that bringing harm to her just for that simple reason would make me a bigger asshole than Sarah, convinced me to keep on running and screaming like a little bitch.
"HELP!! OH, GOD OR GODDESS HELP!! SHE'S GONNA RAPE MEEE!!!!" I scream
(Before this situation, I didn't think a girl raping a man was possible and it was impossible to rape the willing, but giving the predicament I'm in now, I'm starting to believe that’s damn well possible! Best believe, I'm sure as hell not willing right now!)
As I run for my very virtues sake, I make it into the social club building. I flung the door open screaming at the top of my lungs for Eliza and even Sarah! Oh god, I'm pathetic….
"ELIZA!!! SARAH!! THERE’S SOME CRAZY BULL BITCH CHASING AFTER ME!!!!” I scream, entering the building and getting to the room, closing the door behind me where Eliza, Sarah and another girl were.
They all look at me and say, "What?"
"I SAID, THERE’S SOME CRAZY BULL BITCH-" was all I was able to get out before a crash is heard through the front doors, followed by the crazy bull bitch breaking the door off its hinges! I screamed and jumped behind a table, flipping it.
She stood there, panting like she ran a 300-meter sprint. She scanned the room looking for me until she saw the flipped table. Somehow, she knew I was behind and began making her way towards it. Thankfully, Eliza and the other girl stopped her from her rampage and tried to calm the highly-aroused beast girl down.
"Whoa! Hold up, Melinda! What are you chasing Ant for?" Eliza asked
The bull girl known as Melinda answered her boldly and was slightly enraged by them for trying to stop her from getting to her new fuck toy. "I WANNA FUCK HIM!!!" she yelled at the two girls.
Sarah sat back and laughed spitefully at the sight of the enraged, horny bull girl and me, hiding behind the table like a coward. The two girls knew that she was in rage, so Eliza stepped forward. Her hand glowed with a dark-purple aura and she touched the crazed girl on the shoulder. Melinda then fell to the ground, knocking her out cold and stopping her rampage. I come up from behind the table and walk up to the girls, happy that they stopped the beast from having her way with me.
"Thanks. What the fuck was that all about?" I asked confused.
Both girls looked at me and sighed while Sarah once again started busting out laughing like it was the funniest thing in the world.
(Yet another reason why she irritates the fuck outta me!)
Eliza walked up to me and asked, "Ant, did you read all the profiles on the mamono?"
"Yeah, why? Was there something I missed? I mean, I skimmed through most of them. What’s so special about this bull girl that charged after me?" I asked
"Well, she’s a Minotaurus and the thing about them is that they get extremely aroused by the color red, causing them to charge after the color or person wearing that color and fuck them till they’re satisfied." the girl behind Eliza says
I take out my phone and start searching through the files. Soon enough, I pulled up the Minotaurus file and sure enough, it explained it right there that they get sexually aroused by the color red and will become extremely dangerous and violent. I felt like an idiot for not reading it carefully the first time.
"Oh, shit! I skimmed over this one and didn't read it fully! My bad y’all, this is my fault!" I said apologetically
(Note to self: Showing a Minotaurus red will turn them into rape mode!)
"Don't worry about it. The doors will be fixed by tomorrow, so all is well. You were just simply misinformed fully on the situation." Eliza said, accepting apology.
"Yeah, but I fucked up bad… What if one of y’all would’ve got hurt because of me or Melinda herself?" I said, still feeling sorry.
"You’re right, you did fuck up badly. Because of your half-assness in reading, you could’ve got someone seriously wounded." Sarah said harshly with a smile on her face.
"Fuck you, Sarah!! If you was the one who got fucked up, I woulda laughed at you and kicked you while you was down!!" I snap back at her.
"I bet you would, you little coward! Running and screaming like a GIRL and hiding behind a table! Letting women handle your problems for you! You’re not even close to a man! You’re just a frightened little boy!" she barked at me
"No! I was trying to be nice instead of turning around and beating her to make her stop! It’d be dreadful of me to hit a girl because I wasn't raised like that! I’m much better than a bitch who loves being a complete asshole and whose head is stuck so far up her ass that all she’s able to speak is shit that nobody even gives a fuck about!! At least THEY were nice enough to help me out instead of sitting on their asses, laughing like a motherfuckin’ hyena! Some damn vampire you are!" I yell back at her.
"How dare you!" she hissed at me
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!" I scream at her.
"OK, ENOUGH!!" the one girl screams. This finally manages to get all of our attention. Now that I actually get a chance to look her over, she was hot just like all the other girls in this school. She had black hair that went down her back with purple highlights on both sides. Her hair also had bangs that covered her left eye. She wore a green bandanna top wrapped around her large breasts. She also wore a long-slitted, green skirt that showed her sensual, milky-soft legs, but the most interesting thing about her was her large lizard scales. At first glance, I thought she fit the description of a lizard girl, but then I saw large green wings coming from her back along with her long, green tail and knew I was looking at a dragon. I remember actually reading about these mamono, knowing they’re supposed to have claws that can rip through steel. Looking at her though, her arms aren’t the reptilian claws in the profile. She had the regular, delicate, and smooth hands of a woman. Not only that, but I looked down at her feet where she was actually wearing green sandals that showed off her smooth, sexy feet, not the monstrous dragon feet I saw in the profile.
"You two need to cool it! Sarah, you took it too far!" she says to Sarah then. She turned her glare back at me before yelling, "And YOU! What you said wasn't very nice either, so you and her should apologize to each other right now!" she said, ordering us.
"Um, my bad Sarah. I didn't mean to say those things and I'm sorry for screaming at you…" I say a bit awkwardly and a bit scared.
(I was raised to not to fear anyone or anything, especially coming from where I'm from! Fear could get you killed in the wrong neighborhood or cause you to end up bein’ somebody’s bitch! I looked up this dragon girl and read the profile on their species. Due to playing a whole bunch of video games and watching movies on dragons while knowing what they can do, I end up doing anything and everything she asks me to do so she won't rip me a new asshole! She became one of my closest friends that I fear of making angry.)
"That’s good." She says smiling at me. Her glare then returns to Sarah. "Sarah!" she says.
"OK, fine! I'm sorry. There, are you happy Torri?!" she said annoyed.
"That’s better." the dragon now known to me as Torri says.
I stare at her in amazement and was slightly intimidated by this beautiful girl. She was the girl every guy dreamed of having. A woman who could take control, commands respect, and wasn't afraid of showing her true feelings. She was the whole fuckin’ package, body and personality-wise! Man, if I wasn't such a playboy, I would actually say that I was in love with her! I don't fall in love that easy though, so it falls short of love to just downright admiration for her.
She notices me staring at her and asks, "Um, are you ok?"
I regain my composure and put on my cool guy tone. "Yeah, I'm alright. Um, you’re a dragon if I'm not mistaken right?" I ask
"Yes, how rude of me. I just start bossing you around and I’ve just met you! I'm Torri, student body vice president and member of the social club." she says politely
"I'm Antonio, but you can call me Ant. Nice to meet you and don't worry, I kinda needed that. Thank you." I say to her in my suave playboy voice.
She blushes." No problem. Oh yeah. The girl who was chasing you was Melinda. She's also part of the social club. I'm sorry for the whole escapade earlier. We sent her to go and find you to see if you found the bathroom ok." she said
"Well, looks like she found me and was really trying to make sure I made it back ok!" I said, causing us both to laugh. "So what was you guys doing? I mean, I know Eliza was showing me around, but was you guys having some meeting?"
"Kinda. We were going over our speeches and getting our plans ready for tomorrow." she said.
"Yes. We just got finished before you and Melinda came back!" Eliza said in her cheerful tone.
"Oooohh…. what happened?" Melinda said, waking up finally.
Torri quickly takes of my hat, shirt, and shoes and places them in my backpack as we all approach the waking Minotaurus.
Melinda looks around the room and sees everyone and while we all help her up, she looks at me.
"Hey Eliza, is this the guy you were talking about? He's cute! Nice abs there, sexy." she says, eye-balling my bare flesh from the lack of my shirt.
"Thanks. Well, I work out every day." I say
"Well, since all the plans are taken care of and everything seems ready for tomorrow, let’s go back to the dorms. It’s getting late." Eliza says
I look at my phone and it says 8:49 pm. "Damn! Time sure flies when you’re running for your life!" I joke and everyone laughs.
"About time. It was getting rather boring in here." Sarah said.
With that said, we all head back to the dorm building we all shared and retired to our rooms for the night. Now me, I do my usual Xbox Live playin’ online. Then, I did a quick work out session for two hours before retiring to my bed to read over the profiles again, this time carefully. After a while, I put my phone on the charger and went to bed, ready for whatever tomorrow brings.
(Little did I know, tomorrow was going to bring all it’s got and it was just the first day!)
Hearing my alarm clock, I jump out of bed dancing to and singing the song while heading to the closet to pick out today's gear to sport around. I am notorious for taking my good time in choosing my clothes, especially for special occasions. I ended up picking out a red shirt with a picture of Eminem on the front of it with him in overalls with the “Jason” hockey mask and a chainsaw. I complete the ensemble by sporting some blue jeans, my all-red Adidas shoes, and my red hat with Detroit on the front in black letters. I also added my dog-tags that I had specifically made for me. On one tag it read: “Detroit go Hard!” and on the other, it had my nickname on it, Ant. I walk out of the closet and look myself over in the mirror slide doors of it and give my reflection a satisfied thumbs up.
(Sure, I look good, but after today… well, you'll find out when it happens.)
"Damn! I'm fresh!" I say to myself, still looking in the mirror.
A knock comes at my door, so I stroll over and open it to find Eliza in front of my doorway wearing a pink tube-top, a blue jean mini-skirt that was 2 inches above her knees, and pink flip-flops, showing off her gorgeous milky-white feet. I eyeball her up and down in my mind saying, -Damn, she's hot!- and wonder how that tube-top is staying on her huge rack. I take another glance at her tube-top that is barely covering her breasts, showing a good amount of her cleavage before giving her eye contact. Somehow, I knew she liked me eyeballing her.
"Hey Ant! Are you ready to take a tour of the academy campus today?" she said with that same million-dollar smile she gave me when I first met her.
"Fo sho! Let me get my stuff and then we can get started." I say back to her.
"Ok. Meet me at the end of the hall when you come out." she said. She then walked down the hallway.
I head back into my closet, grabbing my blue-silk, Nike brand drawstring backpack and put it on my back. I then went and grabbed my phone off its charger and put it in its case, making sure to bring my earphones as well. After putting them around my neck, I grab my room key and put it in my pocket before heading out the door and down the hallway. When I get to the end of it, I see Eliza talking with a girl and when I looked at her, I noticed she was hot too. She had pale skin, a beautifully clear face, light-blonde hair that went to her shoulders, and in her hair she had a red headband that had a pink flower on it. She wore a black tank-top and black, elbow-length, finger-less gloves as well as blue jeans. She also wore heel-tipped, black sandals with red flowers on the bands. I looked at the girl’s body and noted that she also had a great shape with a killer boob size! They weren’t as big as Eliza's, but came a pretty close second. Not to mention she also had a well-toned ass! I approach the girls as they were talking and they stopped and gave their attention to me. Eliza gave that beautiful smile of hers, but the other girl gave me a scowl like she was irritated of my presence. Weirdly enough, that still kinda made her look hot.
"Ready to go, Ant?" Eliza said cheerfully.
"You bet." I say.
"Whatever. Can we get this over with? I have better things I could be doing." said Eliza's friend with an attitude and a British accent.
"Oh Ant, I want you to meet my roommate. This is Sarah, and Sarah, this is Antonio. He's our new neighbor and classmate. He just enrolled into the academy yesterday." Eliza said, looking at us back and forth.
"What's up? Nice to meet you! Everyone calls me Ant." I say politely.
"Charmed to meet you, human." she said bitterly, with much emphasis on the human part.
(Believe it or not, this stank-attitude bitch also becomes one of my closest friends and one of the biggest pains in my ass while I’m here! You'll see what will become my favorite thing to do when we’re around each other.)
I gave her a look of confusion and slight irritation. "Did I say something wrong?"
"No, she's just very cranky in the morning. She's always grumpy after she wakes up. She just needs to get something to eat and she'll soften up." Eliza said.
"Eliza, are we going to start this stupid tour or what?! I'm getting hungry and I need to eat breakfast!" Sarah said with impatience.
"Oh, ok. Let’s start then. I guess we can start off at the cafeteria so we can get something to eat. Wouldn't want to start off the day hungry!" Eliza said happily, clearly not fazed or irritated by her roommate’s rudeness.
"Ok, that’s cool. Lead the way." I say in a cool way.
"This way." Eliza says while walking away
"Don't fall behind, human" Sarah says while beginning to follow Eliza.
Her comment annoys me, but I stay calm and follow them on our way out of the dorm area. During the walk to the cafeteria, I see hundreds of different monster girls, all from the profiles I read on my phone. All of them held similar features to their respective profile of each monster, only some of them had different hair colors and different body builds. But the one thing they all had in common was that they were hot and some of them were downright sexy! I was beginning to like my new school!
(You poor horny bastard…)
After walking through the courtyard, or as I like to call it, “Gardenyard”, we made our way to another building almost as big as the main office building, but not quite. We walk up to the doors and above them in capital letters, it reads CAFETERIA. We walk inside the building and I give the room a good look. It was huge! There was multiple tables and chairs that were alongside one wall as well as a large window on the other side, but with gaps in-between to give people plenty of space to get through. At the front of the cafeteria, there was three doors that lead to another room where the kitchen was. The students came through one door and went out the next after receiving their food. We walked up to the door with the shortest line and got into the kitchen. I then see a few monster girl lunch ladies behind the buffet counter handing students their food. As we approach, I give the two lunch ladies a quick onceover. One had the top of a woman and the lower part of an octopus. Just from looking at her, it was easy to tell that she fit the description of a Scylla. The other also had the top of a woman, but her bottom half was of a green-scaled snake. Couple this with the fact that her skin was tinged blue, and you have the description of an Echidna. To me, they weren’t the usual lunch ladies I'm used to seeing. Not just counting the fact that they were monster girls, but the fact that they were the sexiest lunch ladies I’ve ever seen in my life. Lunch ladies in my realm were always old ladies old enough to be my grandma or great grandma, but these ladies were mature goddesses! I know they were at least ten years older than me or possibly more, but I didn't care! I would do anything just to get them in bed! We stepped up when it was our turn to order. The echidna was the first to notice me and take my order. Before I tried to tell her my order, I suddenly started to wonder if this realm had normal human food.
"Hi there, handsome. What would you like to eat this morning?" the beautiful snake woman said.
I looked at the gorgeous woman in her wondrous, golden-slit, eyes and I asked politely, "Um, do you guys serve croissant egg, sausage, and cheese sandwiches?"
"Sure we do silly! Would you like anything else with that?" she said.
"Can I get some Cream-of-Wheat with that?" I ask.
"Is that it? Would you like something to drink too, sweetie? A growing boy like you needs a healthy breakfast." she said.
"I guess some milk should do for now." I say.
"Ok! Be right back hun!" she said, as she slithered off behind a door. In a few minutes, she came back with a tray with my order on it and gave it to me. "Here you go, cutie! I hope you enjoy it. I made it especially for you!" she said.
"Thanks." I say in my cool guy tone.
"No problem. Pardon me for saying so, but I can't help but notice that I’ve never seen you around here before. You’re new here, aren't you?" she said.
"Yeah, I'm from the earth realm according to what you guys call it." I said to her.
"Oh I can tell that just by looking at you. So where in the human realm are you from? You look like you come from a major city." she said.
"Yep! I'm from Detroit, Michigan, USA!" I say, proudly repping my city.
"Oh, you’re from Detroit! I have a good friend that lives close to that area that I like to visit on my vacations!" she said happily.
"Oh, you visit the human realm on occasion?" I inquired.
"Oh, well, not just visit. I actually have a home there. I live in New York City." she said.
"Oh, that’s cool! Miss Langley told me that it’s common for mamono to live in the earth realm. You guys use magic to hide yourselves, right?" I ask.
"Close. We use magic to disguise ourselves in order to blend in with humans so we can walk around normally like you guys do." she explained.
"Oh, cool. Didn't know that. Thanks for shedding some light on that for me." I say, keeping my cool guy tone.
"No problem, dear. By the way, my name is Josie and I'm the head chef in the cafeteria. The Scylla over there is Maggie. I hope to see more of you while you’re enjoying your stay at the academy." she said
"My name is Antonio, but you can call me Ant. Thank you for making me feel welcomed here! See you at lunch, I guess." I say while walking out the kitchen door.
"Josie, who was the cute little human boy you were talking to?" asked Maggie
"He's the new student from the human realm that just enrolled here and he's so adorable!" Josie said
"I know! I was watching him ever since he came in! I love his hair! It’s so much longer than most human men’s hair is and it’s so exotic! I wouldn't mind playing with it while he plays with me…" cooed the Scylla woman.
"Oh, stop being so perverse, Maggie! He's a student and he's young! You wouldn't want to have sex with someone that young, would you?!" the echidna said.
"Of course I would. He looks like he would be great in the sack! The young ones always are! You can't tell me that as soon as you got the opportunity to, you wouldn't jump him and ride him for as long as you could, Josie." said Maggie.
"Hmm… well you got me there. I would have sex with him if he and I were ever alone. Besides, with him being so young, he could learn some things from me and it has been awhile since I had any…" the echidna pondered.
"See? I knew you were thinking the same thing I was! That boy better watch out though! He's so cute that if I ever got my hands on him, I just might keep him and wait till he turned eighteen and marry him then!" said the Scylla.
"He is cute, but I wouldn't force him into marrying me. I would seduce him into marrying me!" Josie said. Then they both giggled and went back to work.
I walked out to the dining area and saw Eliza and Sarah waiting for me at a table. Soon enough, Eliza saw me and waved me over to the table.
"I was wondering when you were going to come out." Eliza said.
"Yeah, my bad. I was talking to the lunch lady, Miss Josie the echidna." I said.
"Typical of you humans. You always take forever to do something." Sarah said while drinking her tomato juice.
This was officially the last straw, so I slammed my tray into the table, having more than enough I could take of her being a boosie little bitch. "OK, bitch! My name was Ant the last time I checked, so if you’re gonna call, talk, or even refer to me, you damn well better use my fucking name you stuck-up, snobbish, little whore! Who the Fuck do you think you are, talking down to me like I'm a piece of shit?!! If you wasn't a chick, I would punch you in your damn face the moment I heard you speak, so you got two options! Either you apologize and we can start over, or I can make this the worst day of your miserable life!! So what the fuck is it gonna be?!!" I bellowed angrily while trying my best to hold back, trying to remember she's a girl and should not be beaten to a pulp.
Eliza jumps up to get in-between us, scared that a fight might break out, but suddenly something unexpected happens. Sarah starts laughing.
Then I really get pissed. "Do you think I'm fucking kidding?!!"
Still laughing, she somehow manages to answer me. "Calm down. By the goddess, I didn't think you would be so short-tempered. You need to relax more. I was just pulling your leg dear boy."
"What type of fucked up sense of humor does your twisted-ass brain have?! If you was in my hometown, chicks woulda beaten you senseless, then sent you back to England crying like the little bitch that you are!!" I said with conviction.
"OK guys… Let’s not get out of hand here…" Eliza said to both us, trying to diffuse the situation.
"Ooh, scary. Please, do tell me what else your savage human city would try to do to me if I was to go over there." Sarah said, clearly being sarcastic and not scared of my threat.
"Oh, do tell! I'm a stuck-up bitch who needs to get laid but can't, so I take it out on everybody else cuz I haven't got any in awhile!" I say, making fun of her and her accent.
"You dare mock me, little boy?!" she huffs before standing up, clearly angry at me and giving me the response I was looking for.
"You dare mock me, little boy?" I copy what she says, making fun her again.
"You insolent little-” she was all she was able to say before she was cut off by Eliza.
"Enough! Sarah, calm down and finish your breakfast. Ant, please eat your breakfast so we can start the tour and be done before it’s too late to show you around.”
We both sit down and eat our breakfast in silence. I could swear Sarah gave a sneaky smirk at me, but I didn't even look her way to give her the satisfaction. After we finished our breakfast, threw away our trash, and exited the cafeteria, we started the tour of the academy. We made our first stop at a building that had the words: “Human Realm Education” on the top of its doors. Eliza said that this is where all the earth realm teachings would be held, with many subjects spanning from what human kids are taught in their schools back home like history, mathematics, science, biology, etc. We made our way inside and surveyed all the classrooms, from the American History room to the science labs and Math classrooms. Afterwards, we walked out and went on to the next building. This one said: “Demon Realm Education”. Of course, this one really piqued my interest, so we walked in and saw all the classrooms in here. Eliza then explained that this is where all the teachings of the demon realm would reside. She said that the subjects range from spell-casting, how to catch a human man, and the history and teachings of different cultures towards different mamono races. It was an interesting building and all the classes seemed somewhat normal like regular classrooms. Despite this, I still thought to myself that there would be no reason for me to have any classes in here since I'm not a mamono.
(Hah! Man, I wish I could go back in time to retract some of the shit that I said and thought.)
We exited that building and went to the next destination. This time we arrived at two buildings. The one on the left read: “Exploritories Building 1” and the one on the right said: “Exploritories Building 2”. We entered Building 1 first and Eliza explained that the two buildings were where the extracurricular activities are held. The building this one has held the more logical and art-form subjects like arts & crafts, band, welding and construction. It also taught a variety of different languages from the earth realm, such as Spanish, German, Japanese and a few others. There were even areas for chorus and theatre. Shortly afterwards, we exited building one and went to building two. This building focused on physical activities like different styles of martial arts from basic combat to karate. The two I knew I was going to be taking were Muy Thai Kickboxing and Tae-Kwon-Do! In addition to just martial arts, the building’s other features hosted activities like fencing, swordsmanship, wrestling, gymnastics, and even cheerleading. Eventually, we left building 2 and headed for yet another huge building. It was the probably the longest building on campus. We approached it and it read: “Gymnasium”. I could already guess what was going to be in here and what it was used for. We walked inside the building and my assumptions were correct. It was a large gym that had two basketball goals at each end of a huge court. Benches were on both sides of the court horizontally, and past one goal at the end of the court was a pair of doors leading to the locker rooms/showers. We proceeded into the large locker room, followed by the large shower area that was meant for group showers. Most likely, all the girls took their showers together, which caused a disturbing thought to hit me.
"Hold up! There isn't a boy’s locker/shower room? What's up with that?" I say.
"Well, you are the first guy to attend here. I guess the school wasn't expecting to have any male students and you are the only one, so they figured there might not be that much need to build separate locker/shower rooms." Eliza said.
"So you’re telling me I have to share a locker room and a shower with girls?!" I said, not trying to restrain my joy of this moment.
"Hmph! You would like that, wouldn't you pervert?" Sarah said.
"I’m sorry? I didn't quite hear what you said. Oh! I’m sorry Sarah, I was too busy ignoring you! Could you repeat that again so I can make sure you know that I'm ignoring you?!" I respond smartly.
Sarah folded her arms and frowned furiously at me before Eliza cleared her throat to get our attention. "Well, you’ll probably have to, but I think the teachers will eventually find a way around that and make sure you get the privacy that you need when using the locker room and shower…" she said, almost sounded like she was disappointed of saying that.
"I hope they do. I wouldn't want to be changing my clothes or taking a shower and he ends up purposely walking in on me at my most private moment!" Sarah said.
"Trust me, if I saw you naked, I would probably puke my guts and intestines out and hang myself with them so I can spare myself from the horrible nightmares I would surely have for the rest of my life!" I returned back at her.
"Hah! Yeah right, boy. Seeing me naked is a privilege too good for the likes of you! If you were even that fortunate enough to get a glimpse of me naked, you would have wet dreams for the rest of life, longing for the body you would be never able to touch." she said smugly.
(Fuck!! I HATE it when she's right! I mean she is really hot…)
Refusing to give her the satisfaction of having an edge over me, I start gagging and acting like I was about to throw up. This made Eliza giggle and made Sarah even more mad. Knowing that she lost, she just stuck her tongue out at me and pouted with her arms folded. I quickly noticed that when her mouth was open a little I saw a fang in her mouth. This made me think of what type of mamono was she was, so I took out my phone and went through the files. I finally stopped at vampire and started to compare the file to Sarah's mannerisms and sure enough, they match up.
"OhI So you’re a vampire! That’s why you’re like that! I shoulda fuckin’ knew." I say, finally coming to a realization.
"Wow. What gave you a clue, Einstein? You must surely be the world’s smartest man to figure something like that out. That should’ve been obvious!" Sarah said, smart mouthing.
"Well first of all, I didn't know what the fuck you was when I first saw you! I did know that you weren't human, but I didn't know what species you was! When you started talking, I thought you was just some bitch monster from hell that was sent here to annoy me, but when I just saw your fang just now I knew you wasn't some monster hiding under magic. I figured you had to be one of the more prideful ones I read about in the profiles. Wouldn’tcha know that once I checked the description of a vampire, it seemed to fit you perfectly! Specifically, it says you’re arrogant, smug, and stubborn, but they forgot one thing.”
"And what was that, human?" she said.
"That a vampire is one of the biggest assholes you will ever meet in your life! I dunno! Maybe that’s your personality and you’re just making all vampires look bad since the profiles said all mamono vary with their own personalities!" I said, being the master smart-ass that I am.
"You fucking prick!" she said angrily
"Guys, can you two save it for later? We gotta finish the tour!" Eliza said getting our attention.
We stared at each other and for a few seconds before turning our heads away from each other. After that, we left the gym and went to the Auditorium. Eliza showed me the stage and everything behind it. The auditorium was used for chorus concerts, band concerts, tomorrow’s introduction to the students for the first day of school, award ceremonies and plays for the theatre class and talent shows. We left the auditorium and passed some more buildings and these turned out to be the dorms for the teachers and all the other staff members. As we continued the tour, Eliza explained all the outdoor activities that were done on a giant field that we passed. Finally, the last part of the tour was the club buildings. There were a lot of different clubs like the science club, math club, even the theatre club! You name it, they had it! We checked out all the club buildings until we finally arrived at one last building. It was the social club building, featuring the club Eliza was head of. We was about to enter the building, but I suddenly had to go to the bathroom.
"Hey, where's the nearest John? I gotta take a major wizz!" I asked.
"Oh, there should be one in the teacher’s dorm we just passed. You want me to show you?" Eliza asked.
"Naw, I should be able to find it. It was in one of those dorms we passed right?" I asked
"Yes." she said.
"Cool. I'll be back in jip!" I said jogging to the dorms.
"Ok! We'll be in here when you get back!" She shouted to me as I jogged off. She and Sarah then proceeded into the building.
I get to the teacher’s dorm in no time flat and walk in to find the bathroom easily. The unfortunate thing though, was it was a lady’s restroom! Now that I thought about it, all the bathrooms in the buildings we passed were girl’s bathrooms! There wasn't a guy’s bathroom on this whole campus!
"Aww, fuck! Ok, maybe no one’s in there…" I creep into the bathroom and no one was in there. Lucky me! I ran into the first stall and drained my lizard as fast as I could. After I was done, I quickly wash my hands and hurry out the door where I accidentally bumped into someone. I staggered backwards a bit but managed to keep my balance. I then look up, but didn't see the body that connected with mine.
"Watch where you’re going next time, you big doofus!" says a small voice coming from below me. I looked down towards the floor and see a little girl sitting down while looking at me angrily because I knocked her down.
"Oh, my bad! I wanted to get out the girl’s bathroom before anybody saw me." I said, extending my hand to pick the girl up.
She took my hand and I heaved her up. Standing once more, she then dusted off her brown t-shirt and her khaki pants. Now that I get a good look at her, she had brown hair and blue eyes, but the thing that threw me was the large horns she had on her head and the hooves she had for feet, not to mention the claws she had instead of hands. In short, she looked like a little goat girl.
"Are you ok, little girl…if that’s what you are?" I said curiously
She looked up at me and frowned. "I am no child! I am a Baphomet and I’m years older and wiser than you! What the hell were you doing in the girl’s bathroom?! Scratch that. Better question. Why are you even at this school in the first place, boy?!" she said.
I stared at her, giving her a confused and annoyed look. "I just wanted to go to the bathroom and there isn't a guy’s bathroom on this whole damn campus! Since this was the closest one, I used it when nobody was in it! Now if you’ll excuse me little girl, I gotta go." I said, passing her on my way back to the club buildings.
Her eye twitched in anger from me calling her a little girl again. "I told you I'm NOT a child, you stupid boy!" she yelled at me in anger.
"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Go play with your Barbie dolls or something kid. I ain’t got time for you." I said as I jogged off
She growled in anger but couldn't say anything back because I was gone. She stormed off into the bathroom swearing about me. As I jogged back towards the club buildings I see them in sight, but then I hear footsteps running up behind me. I turned to see who it was, thinking it was the little Baphomet girl but it wasn't. This girl was taller. Way taller than the Baphomet girl. Matter of fact, she was taller than me! She had a blue sports bra on, blue, cut-off gloves and black jogging pants on. She also had a good muscle tone on her. Not one that took away her female figure, but a balanced one that showed off her female curves and her big breasts that seemed to bounce up and down while she ran. Despite all this, there were some major things that made me scared when I noticed her. One, she had horns like a bull coming from the top of her dark brown hair, two, she had hooves for feet that were much larger than the Baphomet girl and three, she wasn't just running in my direction. She was literally charging towards me! I jumped out the way of her tackle, but not before her long tail smacks me across the face with its bushy end. She stops, turns around, and stares at me like I was a juicy steak (ironic huh?). The stare-down was intense. I attempted to move to the left and she followed my movements with her eyes. With every move I made, she followed without hesitation. Out of fear and curiosity of this massive bull babe, I ask her a question.
(Now this is where remembering what I'm wearing comes in.)
"What the hell do you want?!" I ask out of irritation of the girl blocking me from my destination.
"I wanna fuck you." she boldly says.
Caught off guard by her blunt answer, I say, "WHAT?!!"
"I WANNA FUCK YOU!!!" she says again.
I stare at her intently and I see that she doesn't look like she's kidding. I look in her eyes and see nothing but pure lust. She eye-balled me like I eye-balled Eliza when I first met her, but she looked like she wanted me now! I could tell she wanted to do me right here, outside in the middle of the afternoon, not even caring who sees. Now, normally in a situation of seeing a hot chick who's very horny and would say “I wanna fuck you!” straight to my face would instantly cause me to be butt-naked and jumping on her right now. Although, looking at this sexy but sex-crazed horny cowgirl, I knew this would be rough and would probably hurt. A lot. It’s not that I don't like rough sex, but she looks like she could hurt me badly, so in an effort to fight against my teenage hormones, I open up my mouth and say,
"No."
(I lost some self-respect after saying that…)
Unfortunately, the bull girl wouldn't take “no” for an answer. "I'm going to fuck you whether you like it or not!” she said, breathing deeply. Then she charged me again. She barely misses me as I jump out the way. I rolled on the ground and immediately stood to sprint towards the club buildings screaming like a little bitch.
"AAAAAHHH!!! GET THIS CRAZY, HORNY COW GIRL AWAY FROM ME!!!!"
She turns back around and gives chase, running at full speed to catch me. While running, I began frantically thinking to myself. I thought that maybe I should turn around and defend myself. I mean, I am a trained fighter, but that fact that I’ll be fighting a girl who only wants to fuck my brains out, plus the fact that bringing harm to her just for that simple reason would make me a bigger asshole than Sarah, convinced me to keep on running and screaming like a little bitch.
"HELP!! OH, GOD OR GODDESS HELP!! SHE'S GONNA RAPE MEEE!!!!" I scream
(Before this situation, I didn't think a girl raping a man was possible and it was impossible to rape the willing, but giving the predicament I'm in now, I'm starting to believe that’s damn well possible! Best believe, I'm sure as hell not willing right now!)
As I run for my very virtues sake, I make it into the social club building. I flung the door open screaming at the top of my lungs for Eliza and even Sarah! Oh god, I'm pathetic….
"ELIZA!!! SARAH!! THERE’S SOME CRAZY BULL BITCH CHASING AFTER ME!!!!” I scream, entering the building and getting to the room, closing the door behind me where Eliza, Sarah and another girl were.
They all look at me and say, "What?"
"I SAID, THERE’S SOME CRAZY BULL BITCH-" was all I was able to get out before a crash is heard through the front doors, followed by the crazy bull bitch breaking the door off its hinges! I screamed and jumped behind a table, flipping it.
She stood there, panting like she ran a 300-meter sprint. She scanned the room looking for me until she saw the flipped table. Somehow, she knew I was behind and began making her way towards it. Thankfully, Eliza and the other girl stopped her from her rampage and tried to calm the highly-aroused beast girl down.
"Whoa! Hold up, Melinda! What are you chasing Ant for?" Eliza asked
The bull girl known as Melinda answered her boldly and was slightly enraged by them for trying to stop her from getting to her new fuck toy. "I WANNA FUCK HIM!!!" she yelled at the two girls.
Sarah sat back and laughed spitefully at the sight of the enraged, horny bull girl and me, hiding behind the table like a coward. The two girls knew that she was in rage, so Eliza stepped forward. Her hand glowed with a dark-purple aura and she touched the crazed girl on the shoulder. Melinda then fell to the ground, knocking her out cold and stopping her rampage. I come up from behind the table and walk up to the girls, happy that they stopped the beast from having her way with me.
"Thanks. What the fuck was that all about?" I asked confused.
Both girls looked at me and sighed while Sarah once again started busting out laughing like it was the funniest thing in the world.
(Yet another reason why she irritates the fuck outta me!)
Eliza walked up to me and asked, "Ant, did you read all the profiles on the mamono?"
"Yeah, why? Was there something I missed? I mean, I skimmed through most of them. What’s so special about this bull girl that charged after me?" I asked
"Well, she’s a Minotaurus and the thing about them is that they get extremely aroused by the color red, causing them to charge after the color or person wearing that color and fuck them till they’re satisfied." the girl behind Eliza says
I take out my phone and start searching through the files. Soon enough, I pulled up the Minotaurus file and sure enough, it explained it right there that they get sexually aroused by the color red and will become extremely dangerous and violent. I felt like an idiot for not reading it carefully the first time.
"Oh, shit! I skimmed over this one and didn't read it fully! My bad y’all, this is my fault!" I said apologetically
(Note to self: Showing a Minotaurus red will turn them into rape mode!)
"Don't worry about it. The doors will be fixed by tomorrow, so all is well. You were just simply misinformed fully on the situation." Eliza said, accepting apology.
"Yeah, but I fucked up bad… What if one of y’all would’ve got hurt because of me or Melinda herself?" I said, still feeling sorry.
"You’re right, you did fuck up badly. Because of your half-assness in reading, you could’ve got someone seriously wounded." Sarah said harshly with a smile on her face.
"Fuck you, Sarah!! If you was the one who got fucked up, I woulda laughed at you and kicked you while you was down!!" I snap back at her.
"I bet you would, you little coward! Running and screaming like a GIRL and hiding behind a table! Letting women handle your problems for you! You’re not even close to a man! You’re just a frightened little boy!" she barked at me
"No! I was trying to be nice instead of turning around and beating her to make her stop! It’d be dreadful of me to hit a girl because I wasn't raised like that! I’m much better than a bitch who loves being a complete asshole and whose head is stuck so far up her ass that all she’s able to speak is shit that nobody even gives a fuck about!! At least THEY were nice enough to help me out instead of sitting on their asses, laughing like a motherfuckin’ hyena! Some damn vampire you are!" I yell back at her.
"How dare you!" she hissed at me
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!" I scream at her.
"OK, ENOUGH!!" the one girl screams. This finally manages to get all of our attention. Now that I actually get a chance to look her over, she was hot just like all the other girls in this school. She had black hair that went down her back with purple highlights on both sides. Her hair also had bangs that covered her left eye. She wore a green bandanna top wrapped around her large breasts. She also wore a long-slitted, green skirt that showed her sensual, milky-soft legs, but the most interesting thing about her was her large lizard scales. At first glance, I thought she fit the description of a lizard girl, but then I saw large green wings coming from her back along with her long, green tail and knew I was looking at a dragon. I remember actually reading about these mamono, knowing they’re supposed to have claws that can rip through steel. Looking at her though, her arms aren’t the reptilian claws in the profile. She had the regular, delicate, and smooth hands of a woman. Not only that, but I looked down at her feet where she was actually wearing green sandals that showed off her smooth, sexy feet, not the monstrous dragon feet I saw in the profile.
"You two need to cool it! Sarah, you took it too far!" she says to Sarah then. She turned her glare back at me before yelling, "And YOU! What you said wasn't very nice either, so you and her should apologize to each other right now!" she said, ordering us.
"Um, my bad Sarah. I didn't mean to say those things and I'm sorry for screaming at you…" I say a bit awkwardly and a bit scared.
(I was raised to not to fear anyone or anything, especially coming from where I'm from! Fear could get you killed in the wrong neighborhood or cause you to end up bein’ somebody’s bitch! I looked up this dragon girl and read the profile on their species. Due to playing a whole bunch of video games and watching movies on dragons while knowing what they can do, I end up doing anything and everything she asks me to do so she won't rip me a new asshole! She became one of my closest friends that I fear of making angry.)
"That’s good." She says smiling at me. Her glare then returns to Sarah. "Sarah!" she says.
"OK, fine! I'm sorry. There, are you happy Torri?!" she said annoyed.
"That’s better." the dragon now known to me as Torri says.
I stare at her in amazement and was slightly intimidated by this beautiful girl. She was the girl every guy dreamed of having. A woman who could take control, commands respect, and wasn't afraid of showing her true feelings. She was the whole fuckin’ package, body and personality-wise! Man, if I wasn't such a playboy, I would actually say that I was in love with her! I don't fall in love that easy though, so it falls short of love to just downright admiration for her.
She notices me staring at her and asks, "Um, are you ok?"
I regain my composure and put on my cool guy tone. "Yeah, I'm alright. Um, you’re a dragon if I'm not mistaken right?" I ask
"Yes, how rude of me. I just start bossing you around and I’ve just met you! I'm Torri, student body vice president and member of the social club." she says politely
"I'm Antonio, but you can call me Ant. Nice to meet you and don't worry, I kinda needed that. Thank you." I say to her in my suave playboy voice.
She blushes." No problem. Oh yeah. The girl who was chasing you was Melinda. She's also part of the social club. I'm sorry for the whole escapade earlier. We sent her to go and find you to see if you found the bathroom ok." she said
"Well, looks like she found me and was really trying to make sure I made it back ok!" I said, causing us both to laugh. "So what was you guys doing? I mean, I know Eliza was showing me around, but was you guys having some meeting?"
"Kinda. We were going over our speeches and getting our plans ready for tomorrow." she said.
"Yes. We just got finished before you and Melinda came back!" Eliza said in her cheerful tone.
"Oooohh…. what happened?" Melinda said, waking up finally.
Torri quickly takes of my hat, shirt, and shoes and places them in my backpack as we all approach the waking Minotaurus.
Melinda looks around the room and sees everyone and while we all help her up, she looks at me.
"Hey Eliza, is this the guy you were talking about? He's cute! Nice abs there, sexy." she says, eye-balling my bare flesh from the lack of my shirt.
"Thanks. Well, I work out every day." I say
"Well, since all the plans are taken care of and everything seems ready for tomorrow, let’s go back to the dorms. It’s getting late." Eliza says
I look at my phone and it says 8:49 pm. "Damn! Time sure flies when you’re running for your life!" I joke and everyone laughs.
"About time. It was getting rather boring in here." Sarah said.
With that said, we all head back to the dorm building we all shared and retired to our rooms for the night. Now me, I do my usual Xbox Live playin’ online. Then, I did a quick work out session for two hours before retiring to my bed to read over the profiles again, this time carefully. After a while, I put my phone on the charger and went to bed, ready for whatever tomorrow brings.
(Little did I know, tomorrow was going to bring all it’s got and it was just the first day!)
Spoiler: show
When mournig came i was knocked out in my bed dead to the world especially after staying up late last night to actually red through the profiles again this time fully reading and comprehending what the taught about the mamono i would encounter at this school. When 8 o'clock hit the same girl who made the wake up call on the speakers did it again this mourning but this time with an annoucement. "Time to get the first day of school started all students report to the auditorium for orientation" the voice said cheerfully. Man who is that happy in the mourning i swear i think to myself while still sleeping awaiting for my alarm clock to go off. Ten minutes go by then my alarm clock goes off on my phone with a different song playing from my mp3 on it the song was tupac i get around.
I get out my bed still tired but happy to wake up to some good music i do my usual dance and rap along with the song while i head to my closet and get dressed. While i the closet i contiplated on what to where remebering what happen yesterday i avoided anything with red on it. I rummage through my selection of outfits hanging up then finally went with my white steelers jersey that was hanging up on one of my hangers all my jersey's where custom made and had either my name or something i wanted it to say on the back on where the name patch was this particular jersey had the numbers 00 on the back and front with THE BEAST sewn in the name patch. I grab some blue jeans that had an giant number eight with angel wings on the right pant leg and the words eight on the left back pocket and jeans on the right one. I grab some socks and my white Fila shoes with yellow shoe strings i grab my white bandanna and tie it on my head with my hair coming out the back of it. I grab my white sunglasses and my dog tags and walk out the closet to look at myself in the mirror once again i approve what i see.
I grab my phone, my ear phones and my room key and put it in my pocket and put my phone in my phone black phone case and head to the door. I head into the hall way and i see eliza just coming out her room to come get me but to her suprise i was already up and ready.
"Oh good mourning i was just about to knock on your door" she said with her usual sexy smile.
"What's shaken beautiful i guess i beat you to the punch this mourning" i said clicking my tounge and winking at her flirting.
When i looked at her she was wearing a black vest that was open showing her yellow bra that held up her huge gorgeous wonderful enchating rack. On her legs she wore another very skimpy shot skirt but it was yellow prior to her blue jean ones she used yesterday showing off her so smooth legs that i looked down all the way to her feet to the sandals she was wearing these sandals had big soles on the back that raised her heels and had two yellow straps on top of her feet. She also had on on short heart shape earings her ears.
(God she is hot i see why her species rarely have to do anything to seduce a man i think its unfair to all the other girls and mamono)
"Well that's a first i woudn't suspect someone as slow as you to be up already guess every dog has its day even if its just some sniveling monkey boy" a voice said smugly breaking me from my trance of staring at the beautiful lilim.
I turn around and much to my dismay its sarah coming out her their room giving me a smug smirk "Oh god its the bitch i could of done without seeing you this mourning now my day is ruined just from hearing your damn voice" i stab at her.
Looking at her i see she was wearing a black long sleeved ruffled crop cardigan that came down right above her belly button if it was showing but she was wearing a pink shirt under it to cover up her flesh. On her bottom part she was wearing skin tight blue jeans that hug her thighs and ass showing her sexy figure and on her feet she was wearing black burma flat open toe shoes.
(Man she was incredibly hot too but if only she didn't have that damn fucked up attitude then i would probably flirt with her).
She hisses at me but eliza interferes "Now you guys we don't have time for bickering this mourning we gotta go to the orientation so lets get going"
Suddenly i remembered i left my bookbag in my room then i went back in my room and grab it and came back out then we walked down the hallway on our way we passed torri and melinda's room they were sharing and they was just coming out to gret us and join us on the walk to the auditorium on the way there melinda kept grabing my ass and squeezing it. We made our way into the auditorium building where all the students were making there way in to find seats in the large room me and the girls ended up sitting in the front row because them being part of the student body council they had to be ready to get on stge to make their orientation speech and greetings. When all the students gathered in and took their seats miss minka took the stage behind the platform.
"Hello students and new enrollments of this academy to all of you who just enrolled to this school i would personally like to welcome you to mamono academy" she said then stop for the applause that followed after her introduction speech then waited for then motioned for the applause to stop and continued. She then talked about that our enrollment here was to be a joyous experience and that their goal at the academy was to educate kids on the three realms of the world and the history behind them and how to act and survive and behave in those realms. She also explained the that there will be a great stress on how to interact with hmans and cope with them in the realm and there educations and teachings. She went on and on about other things but i lost my intrest so i put my earphones in my phone and turned on my music. After a couple of minutes everybody gave another applause which signaled the end of her speech she then introduce miss langley to the stage and she took the plat form next. She introduced herself as the headmisstress of the school and how much she hope we enjoy our stay here and how she looked forward to getting to know all of us and yada,yada,yada. She then started to talk about the student body council and she made a signal for the girls to come up on stage they made there way on stage and eliza took the stand first i turned my music down a little to here her speech.
"My name is eliza for those who don't know me and i'm your third year student body president and head of the social club i am here to be your voice to the teachers and faculty me along with the rest of the student body officials are hear to listen to you and be there when you need us. We hope you come to rely on us in times of need and we become friends that can depend on each other we looked forward to sharing classes with you and enjoying the many activities here at the academy thank you".
Everyone gave an applause and she stepped away and made room for torri to come up next she introduced herself as the third year student body vice president and somewhat gave the same speech as eliza but in her own words gracefully showing how smart she was and how caring she is after her thank you she got an applause and made room for the next person. Which was sarah (Oh God) she introduced herself as second year the student body secretary and her speech was some what proper but harsh on how we should act as students her and not like wild horny out of controls animals that was more than i could stand of her voice and i turned my volume up on my music to drown out the rest of her rant. After she was done spewing her smug downtalk to everybody she left the platform few people gave her some claps but not many showing they didn't appreciate her talking down to them like she was god gift to earth or goddess whatever. Then last but not least melinda took the stage she introduced herself as the second year student body treasurer and her speech was short rowdy and to the point on how she hope to have fun with people here and party most of the nights. Everyone cheered and roared and applauded her speech for it being the best one they like especially about the partying. After that miss langely made her way back to the podium and she wanted to make announcement about a big change and a first time occurence that will take place at this school she said about a student who will be marked as the first of his kind to enroll at this school. After hearing her say that i knew the next part couldn't be good so i started praying to whoever that she didn't do what i think what she was going to do.
"I would like you all to welcome our first human male from earth realm to this school" Confirming my fears she did what i didn't want her to do she motioned me to come to the stage and introduce myself. "
"Aww fuck" I say silently to myself i hesitantly get up and slowlw make way on to the stage as staring eyes are following my every movement.
(Its not that i was scared to get on stage its that i hate too much attention people looking at me in large numbers and for too long really got under my skin)
I walk to the center stage and get behind the podium and i look out in the huge crowd i see all the mamono species that i studied on you name it i saw it the huge variety of them all different sizes, facial features, hair colors, body features, from slime girls to harpies and everything else. i look over to miss langley and miss minka they motion me to speak then i look over to the girls and thier smiling at me and melinda gives me a thumbs up while sarah is clearly enjoying me losing my cool and snickering at me like the hyena she is. I look back out at the crowd all of the beautiful girls are examing me closely and staring at me and could swear some of them were drooling at me so i just got over my irritation of being on the stage under many watchfull eye and introduced myself trying to stay cool.
I cleared my throat and began, "My name is antonio but i go by ant nice to meet all you lovely ladies as you can plainly see and guess i'm a human man and come from the earth realm, i hail from northside detroit michigan and i'm looking forward to sharing classes with all of you and having great new experiences while at this school thank you" i finished in a hurry t get off stage.
"Hello ant" all the girls say in unison filling the auditorium with thier voices and giggling and blushing at me.
(Well that went better than expected still the girls who were drooling over me left me uneasy)
Hurrying off stage and back to my seat while everybody watched me and miss lagley took the stage again she clapped at my introduction then she said some final words and dismissed off to our first classes. Everyone starts filing out the auditorium and heading out all the doors me i was one of the first ones to get out i stop shortly outside the building and waited for the girls to come outside. When they finally did they praised me for my short speech well most of them praised me.
"Ant that was a wonderfull speech you did good" eliza said being the first one greeting me out the auditorium.
"Yeah thanks but i hate too much attention having so many people look at me bothers me and usually upsets me i hope i never have to do that shit again or have so many people look at me like that again" i said uneasily.
(Ha!, wishfull thinking)
"You did awesome don't doubt yourself i enjoyed it" melinda said being followed by the others.
"Yeah you were great you was right to the point and said what you needed to say" torri said agreeing with the two girls.
"Well you did'nt make a total ass out of yourself and it was funny seeing how nervous you was i just wish you would have fell or something then it really would of been funny" sarah teased in her usual smug tone.
"You guys are right my speech coulda been alot worse i coulda been some asshole who got on stage and barked and bitched on how students should act and how our conduct should be but i didn't want to put everyone to sleep during my speech so i did it the right way like normal people" i fired back smartly at her.
"What did you say boy" she hissed at me.
"You heard me" i snapped back.
"Ok you two thats enough we gotta get to home room" torri interjected.
"Hey can't we get some food i'm starving" melinda complained.
"Well yes but we would have to take our food on the go so we won't be late for class" eliza warned.
"Yeah i don't know what my classes are i think i lost my schedule somewhere" i said shamefully.
"Don't worry i have it you left it in the club building yesterday when we was leaving out and lucky for you i grabbed it and on a plus note we all have the same home room and some of the rest of your classes so you won't be lost trying to find your way" eliza said handing me my schedule.
I Took my schedule look at it and too out my phone and entered my classess on a calander schedule app so i would always have my schedule with me and we headed to the cafeteria and on the way i got the girls phone numbers and put it in my phone so we could text each other between or in my cases during class. Me and sarah got into a argument on how we didn't want each others numbers her saying she could barely stand my presence so why would she want me calling or texting her. I responded saying i didn't want her calling/texting me all hours of the day and night bitching to me how much of asshole she is. Eliza wasn't having it she took our phones and programed our numbers into each others phones we got to the cafeteria got some food we can take on the go and the lunch ladies flirted with me again while they was giving us our food then we headed to our first class which happen to be in the earth realm education building. We walked into a class room and took our seats in some desks near each other i took a look around in class looking at the room as students started taking their seats and i automaticly knew what was our home room class it was algebra damn i hate doing math first thing in the mourning but it was good to get it out the way so i wouldn't have to deal with it later. The last of the students walked through the door then our teacher came in and shut the door as the bell rang for class to start. To my suprise our teacher was anubis she fit the description of one beautifully tanned skinned that looked like she was use to being outside alot she had dark black hair and two black fur wolf like ears that sat on the top of her head, she had a very pretty face and she wore a casual white dress that went down to her shins which was covered in black fur down too her wolf feet which she was barefoot which was odd to me also she had her long black wolf like tail coming out of her dress. Instead of having wolf paws for hands to my suprise she had regular female hands that was perfectly just like the her skin she hind a modest bust i would say it was c or double b cup it wasn't small but it wasn't huge like my friends or most of the other mamono in the school that i saw she walked up to her desk at the front of the room and introduced her self in a calm but stern voice.
"My name is miss o'neal and i will be your home room teacher for your stay here in this academy when i call your names i wet you to stand up and introduce yourself to your classmates" she said with a serious look on her face. She picked up her attendance sheet an started calling out names.
"Amy" A brunette bee girl stood up told us her name,species and that she was first year and where she came from then sat back down.
"Marry" A brown hair hornet girl stood up and did the same thing except she was a third year student.
"Tonya" A succubus stood up and introduce herself as second year stundent and her background and sat down.
After her a red oni, a werewolf, a fairy, a harpy, a very shy nightmare, another hornet but this one had black hair and a red slime. Then she got to us and called on sarah first, then torri, then melinda, then eliza and las but not least she called my name. I stood up and introduce my self then sat back down.
"Ah yes so your the human boy who enrolled this year well i hope you know we learn things just like regular human schools and the rules are slightly different here so i hope you can follow directions and behave and we we'll get along nicely here". she said at first then she added but "disobey me and any of the rules you will find your stay here a most challenging and complicated do you understand" she asked.
I Sigh and say "Yes" to let her know i understood.
"Good now every one get your books out and open up to chapter one where will start off with the basics of algebra" she order.
Hearing her bark orders all through class made me realise on how accurate those profiles were on some thes monster girls cause after meeting my first anubis i now believe they are as bossy as their profiles describe them and miss o'neal was really bossy she loved ordering us around and telling us what to do but i think she took personal enjoyment in ordering me around especially when she had me to solve an equation. After a solve the equation i sat down then put my head down hoping this class would end. She walked around class and through the isle and walked by our desk reading out her book a series of problems and mathematic equations i off the sudden she stop in front of my desk and saw me with my head down and called out my name that made me jerk my head up.
"Antonio were you sleeping" she said in a stern an slightly agitated voice.
"No i just put my head down i was listening honest" i said panickly.
"Well i did not give you permission to lay your head down this transgression shall not be tolerated" she said sternly
"I think he should be punished" sarah said behind me with a smirk going across her face enjoying me getting in trouble.
(God i fucking hate her!)
"Yes sarah i agree i think a good lesson should teach you to pay attention in class more" she said with a small grin coming across her face.
"So what i gotta stand up in class, suspension, you send me to the office what?" i ask.
"You wish it was that easy" she said then she raised her hand and it started to glow a dark aura around it then she place it on my shoulder. All of a sudden i felt weird i felt horny unbelievebly horny like i just saw the most sexiest thing and the world and my dick got really hard.
"What the hell did you do to me woman" i panted to her trying to keep my lust under control the best i could.
"Thats no way to talk to an adult young man" she said then she started rubbing the side of my face.
It felt so damn good that i leaned my face into her hand so she could keep rubbing it then while stuck in my lustful disposition i remembered one other thing about anubis that it said in their file that they was able to put the mummy's curse on anybody. It describe the mummy's curse if put on man his skin would be sesntive to touch and will become sexually aroused by the slightest touch just like the mummy mamono and if he was to have sex he would pass out from the overwhelming feeling of pleasure.
"You put that damn mummy's curse on me didn't you" i said trying to sound angry but was panting out of pure pleasure.
"Yes i did and i said thats no way to talk to your teacher" she said this time lifting her foot up and massaging my raging hard erection through my pants with it and sending me into pleasure overdrive.
"This is cruel and unusual this have to be against school policies" i said still panting and feeling like i was going to erupt like a volcano in my pants but was holding my self back.
"This is how i punish students who misbehave and don't obey the rules and its perfectly within scool policy for me to punish you like this so are you gonna be a good boy and pay attention or am i gonna have to sit here and continue today's lesson while punishing you" she said.
"Ok, Ok i'll pay attention please stop rubbing me it's too much to bare" i said giving in finally.
She finally took her hand and paw off me "Thats a good little lewd boy now sit up straight in eye in your book and i'll take the curse off you when class is over" she said walking away.
All the girls in class giggle espescially sarah who was giving her smug snicker which really pissed me off, she took off one of her sandals and started rubbing my back with it which made me horny uncontrollably horny again and irritated the hell out of me.
"Stop you fucking kiss ass" i panted to her in my best whisper.
She snickered and kept doing it i went to move her foot off my back but when i touch her food another shock wave of pure bliss shot through my hand up my arm and i shuddered in pleasure from it. Another hand came across poking me in my leg sending pleasure wavs through me i look to the left from direction it came from it was melinda poking my with a sinister grin on her face.
"What the fuck melinda" i gasped at her in passion.
Then another hand came from my right rubbing my arm and looked to see eliza to the desk right of me with her hand rubbing up and down my arm sending me into a erotic convulsion she had her up to her mouth giggling as she did it. Realizing what was going on behind her torri turned around and told them to stop and pay attention while gently brusing against my hand on accident but when i looked at her before she turned back around she had a sneaky grin on her face then i knew she did it on purpose. After 30 more minutes the bell rang to end first period and everybody got the things and packed it in there bags everybody walked passed me just to poke me and see me go into a mini convulsion and they laughed as they exited the class room i walked up to miss o'neals desk and begged her to take the curse off me. She sat back in her chair and pondered on it then she stood and hugged me close with one arm.
"Have you learned your lesson antonio" she said lifting my chin up to her and rubbing my lower back which drove me nuts and i pressed myself in her breast and looked her in the face and said yes. She raised her hand again and snapped her finger and then i didn't feel overwhelmingly horny anymore i still had a boner but she lifeted the curse of me no less then she let me go and warned me everytime i acted up in her class or caught me doing something she didn't like no matter where we was at that she put the curse on me for longer periods of time and she would personally make sure that i felt nothing but nonstop pleasure for that whole day or for a whole week if she decided to make it last that long. I gave her a confirmation answer to let her know that i understood and went on to my second period class.
"Damn she's a fucking hard ass" i said when i got into the hallway to meet with girls.
"Hmph you asked for it you shouldn't have put your head down you lazy good for nothing" Sarah said with smug joy.
"Its all your fucking fault you fucking kiss ass I think he should be punished who the fuck sucks up to a teacher like that" i snap at her in rage.
"You deserved everything that happen to you you fucking twit don't get mad at me cause you brought miss o'neals curse upon yourself" she hissed at me.
"I'm pissed because a certain asshole vampire had something to do with me almost busting a nut all over the damn classroom and rubbing my fucking back with you foot didn't help either dammit" i yelled at her.
"OK calm down guys lets nt start a big scene in the hallway" eliza said.
"And you what the hell was with all the damn rubbing that goes for you two torri and melinda" i huffed at them.
"We couldn't help it it was so funny" they all said then started laughing.
"I swear to god" i said.
"Oh lighten up will ya you know you like it too" melinda said putting her arm around my neck.
"Whatever man lets just get to our next class so i can walk off this boner i still have" i said begrudgingly.
"Well our next class is world history your guys class is american history" torri said.
"Aww fuck in a class with her alone this time aint this about bitch" I griped at them.
"You saw that like i wanna be in class with you jerk" sarah said back at me.
"Ok you two behave don't give miss kino any problems with your arguing" eliza said.
"Yeah because she'll tear into your asses if you do" melinda laughing.
"I aint scared of no damn teacher i wish she would i'll raise all types of hell in this fucking school" i said confidently.
"There goes miss o'neal" sarah said.
"WHERE DON"T LET THAT DRILL SEARGANT BROAD TOUCH ME" I said running and hiding behind melinda the biggest shield of protection at the moment.
They all started laughing at me and then started walking down the hallway to our next classes me on getting to our next period me and sarah walked in a classroom on the right side of the hall and eliza, torri and melinda went into their world history class on the left side of the hall. Me and sarah went to sit in some desk in the middle of the class i sat in one desk she sat in the one behind me much to my annoyance.
"Why do all ways sit behind me" I said annoyed with her choice of seating.
"Why do all ways sit in front of me" she said irritated at my question.
"You know what screw you" i said turning my attention to look at all the girls in this class this class we had whole different set of new mamono except for the werewolf name michelle who is in our home room. But i look around and i see a black harpy, A centuar, an elf, a girtablilu, a grizzly, a ghost, a holstaurus,large mouse, a wererabbit and a mummy. I looked at the mummy and see that she's not like the one in the profile i read she has green hair but instead of being wrapped in bandanges to cover her sensitive skin but she was wearing a long sleave gray turtle neck and pants with slippers. She was like the modern day mummy i laughed when i thought about that. The bell rang to start the class but instead of seeing the teacher i see the little baphomet girl i ran into yesterday come into the class she looked around and then she notice me when i notice her.
"YOU" we both say in unison
"Ok what is elementary students doing in this school i mean come on shouldn't parents make sure their kids don't wander off" i said.
"You little bastard do you know who you are talking to" the baphomet says.
"Yeah an annoying little girl where the hell is the teacher so she can take care of this little girl" i said
"Oh so your looking for your teacher eh let me show you were she is" she says then she walks to the teachers desk at the front of the class and stands behind it "My name is miss kino and i'm your american history teahcer" she says.
(Something tells me i was in for a long day).
I get out my bed still tired but happy to wake up to some good music i do my usual dance and rap along with the song while i head to my closet and get dressed. While i the closet i contiplated on what to where remebering what happen yesterday i avoided anything with red on it. I rummage through my selection of outfits hanging up then finally went with my white steelers jersey that was hanging up on one of my hangers all my jersey's where custom made and had either my name or something i wanted it to say on the back on where the name patch was this particular jersey had the numbers 00 on the back and front with THE BEAST sewn in the name patch. I grab some blue jeans that had an giant number eight with angel wings on the right pant leg and the words eight on the left back pocket and jeans on the right one. I grab some socks and my white Fila shoes with yellow shoe strings i grab my white bandanna and tie it on my head with my hair coming out the back of it. I grab my white sunglasses and my dog tags and walk out the closet to look at myself in the mirror once again i approve what i see.
I grab my phone, my ear phones and my room key and put it in my pocket and put my phone in my phone black phone case and head to the door. I head into the hall way and i see eliza just coming out her room to come get me but to her suprise i was already up and ready.
"Oh good mourning i was just about to knock on your door" she said with her usual sexy smile.
"What's shaken beautiful i guess i beat you to the punch this mourning" i said clicking my tounge and winking at her flirting.
When i looked at her she was wearing a black vest that was open showing her yellow bra that held up her huge gorgeous wonderful enchating rack. On her legs she wore another very skimpy shot skirt but it was yellow prior to her blue jean ones she used yesterday showing off her so smooth legs that i looked down all the way to her feet to the sandals she was wearing these sandals had big soles on the back that raised her heels and had two yellow straps on top of her feet. She also had on on short heart shape earings her ears.
(God she is hot i see why her species rarely have to do anything to seduce a man i think its unfair to all the other girls and mamono)
"Well that's a first i woudn't suspect someone as slow as you to be up already guess every dog has its day even if its just some sniveling monkey boy" a voice said smugly breaking me from my trance of staring at the beautiful lilim.
I turn around and much to my dismay its sarah coming out her their room giving me a smug smirk "Oh god its the bitch i could of done without seeing you this mourning now my day is ruined just from hearing your damn voice" i stab at her.
Looking at her i see she was wearing a black long sleeved ruffled crop cardigan that came down right above her belly button if it was showing but she was wearing a pink shirt under it to cover up her flesh. On her bottom part she was wearing skin tight blue jeans that hug her thighs and ass showing her sexy figure and on her feet she was wearing black burma flat open toe shoes.
(Man she was incredibly hot too but if only she didn't have that damn fucked up attitude then i would probably flirt with her).
She hisses at me but eliza interferes "Now you guys we don't have time for bickering this mourning we gotta go to the orientation so lets get going"
Suddenly i remembered i left my bookbag in my room then i went back in my room and grab it and came back out then we walked down the hallway on our way we passed torri and melinda's room they were sharing and they was just coming out to gret us and join us on the walk to the auditorium on the way there melinda kept grabing my ass and squeezing it. We made our way into the auditorium building where all the students were making there way in to find seats in the large room me and the girls ended up sitting in the front row because them being part of the student body council they had to be ready to get on stge to make their orientation speech and greetings. When all the students gathered in and took their seats miss minka took the stage behind the platform.
"Hello students and new enrollments of this academy to all of you who just enrolled to this school i would personally like to welcome you to mamono academy" she said then stop for the applause that followed after her introduction speech then waited for then motioned for the applause to stop and continued. She then talked about that our enrollment here was to be a joyous experience and that their goal at the academy was to educate kids on the three realms of the world and the history behind them and how to act and survive and behave in those realms. She also explained the that there will be a great stress on how to interact with hmans and cope with them in the realm and there educations and teachings. She went on and on about other things but i lost my intrest so i put my earphones in my phone and turned on my music. After a couple of minutes everybody gave another applause which signaled the end of her speech she then introduce miss langley to the stage and she took the plat form next. She introduced herself as the headmisstress of the school and how much she hope we enjoy our stay here and how she looked forward to getting to know all of us and yada,yada,yada. She then started to talk about the student body council and she made a signal for the girls to come up on stage they made there way on stage and eliza took the stand first i turned my music down a little to here her speech.
"My name is eliza for those who don't know me and i'm your third year student body president and head of the social club i am here to be your voice to the teachers and faculty me along with the rest of the student body officials are hear to listen to you and be there when you need us. We hope you come to rely on us in times of need and we become friends that can depend on each other we looked forward to sharing classes with you and enjoying the many activities here at the academy thank you".
Everyone gave an applause and she stepped away and made room for torri to come up next she introduced herself as the third year student body vice president and somewhat gave the same speech as eliza but in her own words gracefully showing how smart she was and how caring she is after her thank you she got an applause and made room for the next person. Which was sarah (Oh God) she introduced herself as second year the student body secretary and her speech was some what proper but harsh on how we should act as students her and not like wild horny out of controls animals that was more than i could stand of her voice and i turned my volume up on my music to drown out the rest of her rant. After she was done spewing her smug downtalk to everybody she left the platform few people gave her some claps but not many showing they didn't appreciate her talking down to them like she was god gift to earth or goddess whatever. Then last but not least melinda took the stage she introduced herself as the second year student body treasurer and her speech was short rowdy and to the point on how she hope to have fun with people here and party most of the nights. Everyone cheered and roared and applauded her speech for it being the best one they like especially about the partying. After that miss langely made her way back to the podium and she wanted to make announcement about a big change and a first time occurence that will take place at this school she said about a student who will be marked as the first of his kind to enroll at this school. After hearing her say that i knew the next part couldn't be good so i started praying to whoever that she didn't do what i think what she was going to do.
"I would like you all to welcome our first human male from earth realm to this school" Confirming my fears she did what i didn't want her to do she motioned me to come to the stage and introduce myself. "
"Aww fuck" I say silently to myself i hesitantly get up and slowlw make way on to the stage as staring eyes are following my every movement.
(Its not that i was scared to get on stage its that i hate too much attention people looking at me in large numbers and for too long really got under my skin)
I walk to the center stage and get behind the podium and i look out in the huge crowd i see all the mamono species that i studied on you name it i saw it the huge variety of them all different sizes, facial features, hair colors, body features, from slime girls to harpies and everything else. i look over to miss langley and miss minka they motion me to speak then i look over to the girls and thier smiling at me and melinda gives me a thumbs up while sarah is clearly enjoying me losing my cool and snickering at me like the hyena she is. I look back out at the crowd all of the beautiful girls are examing me closely and staring at me and could swear some of them were drooling at me so i just got over my irritation of being on the stage under many watchfull eye and introduced myself trying to stay cool.
I cleared my throat and began, "My name is antonio but i go by ant nice to meet all you lovely ladies as you can plainly see and guess i'm a human man and come from the earth realm, i hail from northside detroit michigan and i'm looking forward to sharing classes with all of you and having great new experiences while at this school thank you" i finished in a hurry t get off stage.
"Hello ant" all the girls say in unison filling the auditorium with thier voices and giggling and blushing at me.
(Well that went better than expected still the girls who were drooling over me left me uneasy)
Hurrying off stage and back to my seat while everybody watched me and miss lagley took the stage again she clapped at my introduction then she said some final words and dismissed off to our first classes. Everyone starts filing out the auditorium and heading out all the doors me i was one of the first ones to get out i stop shortly outside the building and waited for the girls to come outside. When they finally did they praised me for my short speech well most of them praised me.
"Ant that was a wonderfull speech you did good" eliza said being the first one greeting me out the auditorium.
"Yeah thanks but i hate too much attention having so many people look at me bothers me and usually upsets me i hope i never have to do that shit again or have so many people look at me like that again" i said uneasily.
(Ha!, wishfull thinking)
"You did awesome don't doubt yourself i enjoyed it" melinda said being followed by the others.
"Yeah you were great you was right to the point and said what you needed to say" torri said agreeing with the two girls.
"Well you did'nt make a total ass out of yourself and it was funny seeing how nervous you was i just wish you would have fell or something then it really would of been funny" sarah teased in her usual smug tone.
"You guys are right my speech coulda been alot worse i coulda been some asshole who got on stage and barked and bitched on how students should act and how our conduct should be but i didn't want to put everyone to sleep during my speech so i did it the right way like normal people" i fired back smartly at her.
"What did you say boy" she hissed at me.
"You heard me" i snapped back.
"Ok you two thats enough we gotta get to home room" torri interjected.
"Hey can't we get some food i'm starving" melinda complained.
"Well yes but we would have to take our food on the go so we won't be late for class" eliza warned.
"Yeah i don't know what my classes are i think i lost my schedule somewhere" i said shamefully.
"Don't worry i have it you left it in the club building yesterday when we was leaving out and lucky for you i grabbed it and on a plus note we all have the same home room and some of the rest of your classes so you won't be lost trying to find your way" eliza said handing me my schedule.
I Took my schedule look at it and too out my phone and entered my classess on a calander schedule app so i would always have my schedule with me and we headed to the cafeteria and on the way i got the girls phone numbers and put it in my phone so we could text each other between or in my cases during class. Me and sarah got into a argument on how we didn't want each others numbers her saying she could barely stand my presence so why would she want me calling or texting her. I responded saying i didn't want her calling/texting me all hours of the day and night bitching to me how much of asshole she is. Eliza wasn't having it she took our phones and programed our numbers into each others phones we got to the cafeteria got some food we can take on the go and the lunch ladies flirted with me again while they was giving us our food then we headed to our first class which happen to be in the earth realm education building. We walked into a class room and took our seats in some desks near each other i took a look around in class looking at the room as students started taking their seats and i automaticly knew what was our home room class it was algebra damn i hate doing math first thing in the mourning but it was good to get it out the way so i wouldn't have to deal with it later. The last of the students walked through the door then our teacher came in and shut the door as the bell rang for class to start. To my suprise our teacher was anubis she fit the description of one beautifully tanned skinned that looked like she was use to being outside alot she had dark black hair and two black fur wolf like ears that sat on the top of her head, she had a very pretty face and she wore a casual white dress that went down to her shins which was covered in black fur down too her wolf feet which she was barefoot which was odd to me also she had her long black wolf like tail coming out of her dress. Instead of having wolf paws for hands to my suprise she had regular female hands that was perfectly just like the her skin she hind a modest bust i would say it was c or double b cup it wasn't small but it wasn't huge like my friends or most of the other mamono in the school that i saw she walked up to her desk at the front of the room and introduced her self in a calm but stern voice.
"My name is miss o'neal and i will be your home room teacher for your stay here in this academy when i call your names i wet you to stand up and introduce yourself to your classmates" she said with a serious look on her face. She picked up her attendance sheet an started calling out names.
"Amy" A brunette bee girl stood up told us her name,species and that she was first year and where she came from then sat back down.
"Marry" A brown hair hornet girl stood up and did the same thing except she was a third year student.
"Tonya" A succubus stood up and introduce herself as second year stundent and her background and sat down.
After her a red oni, a werewolf, a fairy, a harpy, a very shy nightmare, another hornet but this one had black hair and a red slime. Then she got to us and called on sarah first, then torri, then melinda, then eliza and las but not least she called my name. I stood up and introduce my self then sat back down.
"Ah yes so your the human boy who enrolled this year well i hope you know we learn things just like regular human schools and the rules are slightly different here so i hope you can follow directions and behave and we we'll get along nicely here". she said at first then she added but "disobey me and any of the rules you will find your stay here a most challenging and complicated do you understand" she asked.
I Sigh and say "Yes" to let her know i understood.
"Good now every one get your books out and open up to chapter one where will start off with the basics of algebra" she order.
Hearing her bark orders all through class made me realise on how accurate those profiles were on some thes monster girls cause after meeting my first anubis i now believe they are as bossy as their profiles describe them and miss o'neal was really bossy she loved ordering us around and telling us what to do but i think she took personal enjoyment in ordering me around especially when she had me to solve an equation. After a solve the equation i sat down then put my head down hoping this class would end. She walked around class and through the isle and walked by our desk reading out her book a series of problems and mathematic equations i off the sudden she stop in front of my desk and saw me with my head down and called out my name that made me jerk my head up.
"Antonio were you sleeping" she said in a stern an slightly agitated voice.
"No i just put my head down i was listening honest" i said panickly.
"Well i did not give you permission to lay your head down this transgression shall not be tolerated" she said sternly
"I think he should be punished" sarah said behind me with a smirk going across her face enjoying me getting in trouble.
(God i fucking hate her!)
"Yes sarah i agree i think a good lesson should teach you to pay attention in class more" she said with a small grin coming across her face.
"So what i gotta stand up in class, suspension, you send me to the office what?" i ask.
"You wish it was that easy" she said then she raised her hand and it started to glow a dark aura around it then she place it on my shoulder. All of a sudden i felt weird i felt horny unbelievebly horny like i just saw the most sexiest thing and the world and my dick got really hard.
"What the hell did you do to me woman" i panted to her trying to keep my lust under control the best i could.
"Thats no way to talk to an adult young man" she said then she started rubbing the side of my face.
It felt so damn good that i leaned my face into her hand so she could keep rubbing it then while stuck in my lustful disposition i remembered one other thing about anubis that it said in their file that they was able to put the mummy's curse on anybody. It describe the mummy's curse if put on man his skin would be sesntive to touch and will become sexually aroused by the slightest touch just like the mummy mamono and if he was to have sex he would pass out from the overwhelming feeling of pleasure.
"You put that damn mummy's curse on me didn't you" i said trying to sound angry but was panting out of pure pleasure.
"Yes i did and i said thats no way to talk to your teacher" she said this time lifting her foot up and massaging my raging hard erection through my pants with it and sending me into pleasure overdrive.
"This is cruel and unusual this have to be against school policies" i said still panting and feeling like i was going to erupt like a volcano in my pants but was holding my self back.
"This is how i punish students who misbehave and don't obey the rules and its perfectly within scool policy for me to punish you like this so are you gonna be a good boy and pay attention or am i gonna have to sit here and continue today's lesson while punishing you" she said.
"Ok, Ok i'll pay attention please stop rubbing me it's too much to bare" i said giving in finally.
She finally took her hand and paw off me "Thats a good little lewd boy now sit up straight in eye in your book and i'll take the curse off you when class is over" she said walking away.
All the girls in class giggle espescially sarah who was giving her smug snicker which really pissed me off, she took off one of her sandals and started rubbing my back with it which made me horny uncontrollably horny again and irritated the hell out of me.
"Stop you fucking kiss ass" i panted to her in my best whisper.
She snickered and kept doing it i went to move her foot off my back but when i touch her food another shock wave of pure bliss shot through my hand up my arm and i shuddered in pleasure from it. Another hand came across poking me in my leg sending pleasure wavs through me i look to the left from direction it came from it was melinda poking my with a sinister grin on her face.
"What the fuck melinda" i gasped at her in passion.
Then another hand came from my right rubbing my arm and looked to see eliza to the desk right of me with her hand rubbing up and down my arm sending me into a erotic convulsion she had her up to her mouth giggling as she did it. Realizing what was going on behind her torri turned around and told them to stop and pay attention while gently brusing against my hand on accident but when i looked at her before she turned back around she had a sneaky grin on her face then i knew she did it on purpose. After 30 more minutes the bell rang to end first period and everybody got the things and packed it in there bags everybody walked passed me just to poke me and see me go into a mini convulsion and they laughed as they exited the class room i walked up to miss o'neals desk and begged her to take the curse off me. She sat back in her chair and pondered on it then she stood and hugged me close with one arm.
"Have you learned your lesson antonio" she said lifting my chin up to her and rubbing my lower back which drove me nuts and i pressed myself in her breast and looked her in the face and said yes. She raised her hand again and snapped her finger and then i didn't feel overwhelmingly horny anymore i still had a boner but she lifeted the curse of me no less then she let me go and warned me everytime i acted up in her class or caught me doing something she didn't like no matter where we was at that she put the curse on me for longer periods of time and she would personally make sure that i felt nothing but nonstop pleasure for that whole day or for a whole week if she decided to make it last that long. I gave her a confirmation answer to let her know that i understood and went on to my second period class.
"Damn she's a fucking hard ass" i said when i got into the hallway to meet with girls.
"Hmph you asked for it you shouldn't have put your head down you lazy good for nothing" Sarah said with smug joy.
"Its all your fucking fault you fucking kiss ass I think he should be punished who the fuck sucks up to a teacher like that" i snap at her in rage.
"You deserved everything that happen to you you fucking twit don't get mad at me cause you brought miss o'neals curse upon yourself" she hissed at me.
"I'm pissed because a certain asshole vampire had something to do with me almost busting a nut all over the damn classroom and rubbing my fucking back with you foot didn't help either dammit" i yelled at her.
"OK calm down guys lets nt start a big scene in the hallway" eliza said.
"And you what the hell was with all the damn rubbing that goes for you two torri and melinda" i huffed at them.
"We couldn't help it it was so funny" they all said then started laughing.
"I swear to god" i said.
"Oh lighten up will ya you know you like it too" melinda said putting her arm around my neck.
"Whatever man lets just get to our next class so i can walk off this boner i still have" i said begrudgingly.
"Well our next class is world history your guys class is american history" torri said.
"Aww fuck in a class with her alone this time aint this about bitch" I griped at them.
"You saw that like i wanna be in class with you jerk" sarah said back at me.
"Ok you two behave don't give miss kino any problems with your arguing" eliza said.
"Yeah because she'll tear into your asses if you do" melinda laughing.
"I aint scared of no damn teacher i wish she would i'll raise all types of hell in this fucking school" i said confidently.
"There goes miss o'neal" sarah said.
"WHERE DON"T LET THAT DRILL SEARGANT BROAD TOUCH ME" I said running and hiding behind melinda the biggest shield of protection at the moment.
They all started laughing at me and then started walking down the hallway to our next classes me on getting to our next period me and sarah walked in a classroom on the right side of the hall and eliza, torri and melinda went into their world history class on the left side of the hall. Me and sarah went to sit in some desk in the middle of the class i sat in one desk she sat in the one behind me much to my annoyance.
"Why do all ways sit behind me" I said annoyed with her choice of seating.
"Why do all ways sit in front of me" she said irritated at my question.
"You know what screw you" i said turning my attention to look at all the girls in this class this class we had whole different set of new mamono except for the werewolf name michelle who is in our home room. But i look around and i see a black harpy, A centuar, an elf, a girtablilu, a grizzly, a ghost, a holstaurus,large mouse, a wererabbit and a mummy. I looked at the mummy and see that she's not like the one in the profile i read she has green hair but instead of being wrapped in bandanges to cover her sensitive skin but she was wearing a long sleave gray turtle neck and pants with slippers. She was like the modern day mummy i laughed when i thought about that. The bell rang to start the class but instead of seeing the teacher i see the little baphomet girl i ran into yesterday come into the class she looked around and then she notice me when i notice her.
"YOU" we both say in unison
"Ok what is elementary students doing in this school i mean come on shouldn't parents make sure their kids don't wander off" i said.
"You little bastard do you know who you are talking to" the baphomet says.
"Yeah an annoying little girl where the hell is the teacher so she can take care of this little girl" i said
"Oh so your looking for your teacher eh let me show you were she is" she says then she walks to the teachers desk at the front of the class and stands behind it "My name is miss kino and i'm your american history teahcer" she says.
(Something tells me i was in for a long day).
Spoiler: show
"Oh so your looking for your teacher eh let me show you were she is" she says then she walks to the teachers desk at the front of the class and stands behind it "My name is miss kino and i'm your american history teahcer" she says.
I Looked at her the baphoet little girl standing in front of the class with disbelief of what she just said only to open my mouth with uncerteainty and doubt at her statement.
"You've gotta be shitting me" i said not believing her.
"Thats right i'm your teacher you little shit now shut the hell up or i'm gonna put my hoove up your ass" She said.
"Get the fuck outta here there's no way in hell your the teacher much less a damn student here you look like you belong and second grade" i said still not beliveing her and not phased by her threat.
Clearly insulted by my words she answered "You little shit i'm 10 times older than you and you dare to speak to me as i'm some child i should rip your tounge out" she yelled at me.
Now irritated by her yelling at me i shout out "Will someone please take this kid back to the nursery school and make sure she gets fed her milk and cookies before nap time"
"You fucking idioit she is the teacher baphomets only have child like appearances your stupidity will be your undoing if you keep talking to her like that" sarah lectured coldly at me.
"Wait wait wait all baphomets actually look like that i gotta read that profile again. I take out my phone and flipped to the files and then scrolled to the baphomet profile and read it again and focused on the part that told me baphomets are high level demons but the take on the appearences of little girls but are actually alot older than what they look. I looked at the picture of the baphomet in the profile then back at the teacher then back at the profile then back at the teacher.
When i first saw the picture in the in the profile i thought they used a young baphomet)
"Well i'll be damned she must be the teacher i guess, hey since your suposed to be older than what you look and you said your ten times older then me how old are you really" i say with a grin on my face.
"Its rude to ask a lady her age you fucking neanderthal" she said angrily while blushing.
"Wait,wait let me guess your dinosaur!" i said teasingly enjoying my her irritation if me.
This however really pissed her off she got on top of the desk and jumped forward grabbing me by the collar lifting me up and she shook my violently while yelling at me.
(Which took me by suprise on freakishly strong this midget woman was)
"You fucking disrepectfull, half witted, no brain, slime ball of a child who the hell do you think your talking to, i can crush you with just one hand if you keep pissing me off" she shouted at me.
Still shocked about her shaking in mid air with her freak strength i grab her arms and pushed her off me so i could fall to my knee's then i get back up. I looked at aroud the class and everyone was giggiling and sarah was giving me her usual snicker and said serves you right. I then directed my attention back to the midget teacher who was calming down now and satisfied with humiliating me in front of the class.
"Now i hope you think before you speak next time now sit down and take your seat" She said walking back to her desk.
"This fuckin school is crazy what fuckin teacher does that type of shit to a student" i snap at her in anger.
She get to her desk and sits in her high chair the looks at me and give me an evil smirk "This isnt any regular human school this is the demon realm and this Mamono Academy our rules are alot different here and i can do whatever i want to you"
A slight rage came to me when she said that "Well i changing fuckin classes then i don't have to deal with this bullshit i don't even have to be in this fuckin class" i said angirly i storm towards the door. But all the sudden i felt weird then my body started walking towards miss kino's desk i look at her she has her hand raised and it was glowing red and plastered across her face she still had her evil smirk.
"What the fuck" i shouted while walking up to her high chair and stopping in front of her.
"Your not going anywhere your going to sit back down and be quiet for the rest of class you wouldn't be able to change classes any way so that means your mine for the rest of this semester" she said.
"Hey let me fuckin go youu crazy goat bitch" i said to her in protest of not having control of my body.
"Watch your damn mouth boy" she said then snapped her fingers then all of my clothes disappeared off me.
(Oh shit not In the middle of class its my eight grade nightmare all over again).
"Aww come on man that shits not fucking fair man" i gripe at her.
"Tough tits boy now" she picks up her attendance sheet looks down at it and looks back it me. "You are antonio i presume now since its your first day at this academy i'll take it easy on you but if you continue acting like an ass".
She get t closer to my face and looked me dead in the eyes '' I'm gonna make your life a leaving hell while staying at this academy" she said with evil joy in her voice.
Man this midget goat girl does not know who she's fucking with i started to think to myself and started concocting plans in my head on how to ruin this teachers life for fucking with me.
"Now are you done being a little shit head or do i need to show you what else i can do" she said
I snap ot of my plotting then answered " Yeah whatever man" just saying it so she can get me out of whatever spel she had me in and give me back my clothes.
Delighted in my surrender she let her hand down and gave me back control of my body "Now get back to your seat so i can begin todays lesson plan" she ordered.
"But what about my clothes" i said.
"You'll get them back after class now move it" she said slapping my bare ass.
This made me hurry back to my seat covering my shame with hands while the most of the girls in class giggle or whistled provactively at me.
(I wanted to strut my stuff in front of the girls but i don't think it would of been smart given the situation plus i didn't want to piss off miss kino anymore without a proper plan of revenge)
"All right calm down i'm pretty sure all of you will see him naked a thousand times more" miss kino said getting everyone to settle down and direct their attention towards her.
She called roll and when she got to my name and i didn't answer cuz i was still pissed of what she did to me she raised up her hand again glowing red once more. Seeing that made me jump up and give her an answer her so i won't have to go through anymore humilation than i'm going through right at that moment. She went own to her lesson plan for the class and went on to teach about the begginng of america's history and how it began i barely payed attention because i already knew most of this crap so i knew this course was going to be easy but what wasn't going to be easy was dealing with this damn teacher. She made us read out of our books and asked us questions to see how much anybody new me in perticular she called on the most and she made me stand up to answer to keep revealing my naked glory to the rest of class. I answer the questions easily because one of my best subjects was history and there was nothing easier than history on the country i lived in i was sure if i wnted to i could teach this class and maybe show her up a little bit as payback for my embaressment in class. But i thought naw thats not my style of revenge, a good hour and 10 minutes passed and the bell rang to end second period everyone got their stuff end started heading ot of class i stay behind so i can get my clothes back.
When everyone else left out the room i walked up to her at her desk and asked for my clothes back "So class is over you gonna give me ny clothes back or what" i said sternly at her.
She gave a sigh and snapped her fingers and my clothes were back on me "You mister have a very rude attitude i think i time it needs to be adjusted so your going to detention after classes are over today" she said to me.
"Whatever your just like this old teacher i had in my old school she was a bitch and i hated her just like i hate you'' i said to her coldly.
"Is that so i guess i'm going to have to show you your place as a student in my class everyday then huh i'm going to be looking forward for class tomorrow" she said with evil glee.
"Whatever do what you wanna do in that messed up midget brain of yours have fun i'm outta here" i said turning to the door to leave.
"Antonio" she called to me cuasing me to turn back around.
"What" i said in irritation.
"I hope your not thinking about skipping class tomorrow" she said crossing her arms.
"And what if i am" i said what a sneaky grin coming across my face.
"You wouldn't get away i would hunt you down and drag you kicking and screaming to class no matter where you are and how far you went and if you thought what i did to you was bad today watch what i do to you if i ever caught you skipping my class'' she said with dark smirk on her face with a fang coming out the side.
"Yeah whatever gotta go" i said turning around back to walking out to the hallway.
"I mean it i will hunt you down and you better go right to detention right after your last period" she caled out to me while i walked out the door.
Getting in the hallway i see all the girls in their waiting for me and sarah telling them of my utter humiliation at the hands of miss kino during class.
"Go ahead get your laughs in while you can ya bastards" i said walking up to them.
They all started laughing at me "We told you to be careful around miss kino now i think you became her main target for the rest of this semester or even worse for the rest of your stay here" melinda said.
"I swear to god or the goddess whatever i vow vengeance upon that midget goat bitch she is gonna be sorry that she even saw me" i said.
"Oh come off it you deserved everything she did to you and everything she's going to do to you" sarah said.
"I swear sarah i don't know who gets on my nerves worse you are miss kino but you guys are neck and neck for first place of biggest bitch in the world title" i growled at her.
"Ok guys lets not tese him to much he couldn't help pissing of the most short tempered techer in the whole school" torri said teasingly.
"Yeah give him a break so what if he was stripped of his clothes and made to stand in front of everyone in class" eliza said joining in the teasing.
"Go ahead and laugh but i know all the girls in class like seeing me naked it didn't bother me that much" i said confidently.
"All the girls except me it was disgusting seeing you naked i'm think i'm going to be having nightmares to night" sarah said.
"You know you liked it and you know your gonna be fingering yourself thinking about me tonight" i said teasingly.
"Shut up you fucking pervert" she snapped at me.
"Ok guys its time to go to next period before were late we don't wanna have to go to get a mark on our first day" eliza said.
"What the fuck is a mark" i ask.
"We'll explain it to you on the way to class" torri said as we walked down the hallway to the door out the earth realm education building.
We got to our location of our next class period it was inside the demon realm education building the girls expalin to me that marks are ways keep up on how many times students are late to class if you get five in any class you get detention if you get five in multiple classes how ever many classes another day of detention added on the marks start over at the begining of a new week. So if you got different marks from different classes but not enough to get detention you lose them on the last day of the school week. As we walked into the building eliza told me that me her have the next class together our next class was called the art of seduction that kinda stuck odd with me i was thinking that this school teaches classes like this.
"The art of seduction while you guys have some interesting subjects in the demon realm" i said walking down the hallway.
"Seduction is essential of the demon realm its a way of life for some more cunnning mamono" eliza said.
"Yeah but why do i have to take it its not a way of life for me i can get a girl without using cunning seduction or charm magic" i asked.
"Well its probably to give you more insight on our realm and let you learn about how we use our magic to ensnare potential human mates and other ways we use to get men" she said.
We stop at our class room "Ok guys we'll meet up with you after class have fun ant" melinda said to me and eliza while her, sarah and torri kept walking down to their classes.
"You know something tells me this class is gonna be weird i don't know about this" i said worrying to eliza.
"Oh come on there's nothing to worry about the teacher who teaches this class is very nice i'm sure you'll love her" she said reassuring me.
"Maybe your right" i said as a walk to the door way.
As soon as try to make my way inside the classroom a purple tentacle grabs hol of my arm and yanks me into th class right into the arms of a dark slime.
"Hi there handsome whats your name"
(This is definetely going to be one long ass day)
I Looked at her the baphoet little girl standing in front of the class with disbelief of what she just said only to open my mouth with uncerteainty and doubt at her statement.
"You've gotta be shitting me" i said not believing her.
"Thats right i'm your teacher you little shit now shut the hell up or i'm gonna put my hoove up your ass" She said.
"Get the fuck outta here there's no way in hell your the teacher much less a damn student here you look like you belong and second grade" i said still not beliveing her and not phased by her threat.
Clearly insulted by my words she answered "You little shit i'm 10 times older than you and you dare to speak to me as i'm some child i should rip your tounge out" she yelled at me.
Now irritated by her yelling at me i shout out "Will someone please take this kid back to the nursery school and make sure she gets fed her milk and cookies before nap time"
"You fucking idioit she is the teacher baphomets only have child like appearances your stupidity will be your undoing if you keep talking to her like that" sarah lectured coldly at me.
"Wait wait wait all baphomets actually look like that i gotta read that profile again. I take out my phone and flipped to the files and then scrolled to the baphomet profile and read it again and focused on the part that told me baphomets are high level demons but the take on the appearences of little girls but are actually alot older than what they look. I looked at the picture of the baphomet in the profile then back at the teacher then back at the profile then back at the teacher.
When i first saw the picture in the in the profile i thought they used a young baphomet)
"Well i'll be damned she must be the teacher i guess, hey since your suposed to be older than what you look and you said your ten times older then me how old are you really" i say with a grin on my face.
"Its rude to ask a lady her age you fucking neanderthal" she said angrily while blushing.
"Wait,wait let me guess your dinosaur!" i said teasingly enjoying my her irritation if me.
This however really pissed her off she got on top of the desk and jumped forward grabbing me by the collar lifting me up and she shook my violently while yelling at me.
(Which took me by suprise on freakishly strong this midget woman was)
"You fucking disrepectfull, half witted, no brain, slime ball of a child who the hell do you think your talking to, i can crush you with just one hand if you keep pissing me off" she shouted at me.
Still shocked about her shaking in mid air with her freak strength i grab her arms and pushed her off me so i could fall to my knee's then i get back up. I looked at aroud the class and everyone was giggiling and sarah was giving me her usual snicker and said serves you right. I then directed my attention back to the midget teacher who was calming down now and satisfied with humiliating me in front of the class.
"Now i hope you think before you speak next time now sit down and take your seat" She said walking back to her desk.
"This fuckin school is crazy what fuckin teacher does that type of shit to a student" i snap at her in anger.
She get to her desk and sits in her high chair the looks at me and give me an evil smirk "This isnt any regular human school this is the demon realm and this Mamono Academy our rules are alot different here and i can do whatever i want to you"
A slight rage came to me when she said that "Well i changing fuckin classes then i don't have to deal with this bullshit i don't even have to be in this fuckin class" i said angirly i storm towards the door. But all the sudden i felt weird then my body started walking towards miss kino's desk i look at her she has her hand raised and it was glowing red and plastered across her face she still had her evil smirk.
"What the fuck" i shouted while walking up to her high chair and stopping in front of her.
"Your not going anywhere your going to sit back down and be quiet for the rest of class you wouldn't be able to change classes any way so that means your mine for the rest of this semester" she said.
"Hey let me fuckin go youu crazy goat bitch" i said to her in protest of not having control of my body.
"Watch your damn mouth boy" she said then snapped her fingers then all of my clothes disappeared off me.
(Oh shit not In the middle of class its my eight grade nightmare all over again).
"Aww come on man that shits not fucking fair man" i gripe at her.
"Tough tits boy now" she picks up her attendance sheet looks down at it and looks back it me. "You are antonio i presume now since its your first day at this academy i'll take it easy on you but if you continue acting like an ass".
She get t closer to my face and looked me dead in the eyes '' I'm gonna make your life a leaving hell while staying at this academy" she said with evil joy in her voice.
Man this midget goat girl does not know who she's fucking with i started to think to myself and started concocting plans in my head on how to ruin this teachers life for fucking with me.
"Now are you done being a little shit head or do i need to show you what else i can do" she said
I snap ot of my plotting then answered " Yeah whatever man" just saying it so she can get me out of whatever spel she had me in and give me back my clothes.
Delighted in my surrender she let her hand down and gave me back control of my body "Now get back to your seat so i can begin todays lesson plan" she ordered.
"But what about my clothes" i said.
"You'll get them back after class now move it" she said slapping my bare ass.
This made me hurry back to my seat covering my shame with hands while the most of the girls in class giggle or whistled provactively at me.
(I wanted to strut my stuff in front of the girls but i don't think it would of been smart given the situation plus i didn't want to piss off miss kino anymore without a proper plan of revenge)
"All right calm down i'm pretty sure all of you will see him naked a thousand times more" miss kino said getting everyone to settle down and direct their attention towards her.
She called roll and when she got to my name and i didn't answer cuz i was still pissed of what she did to me she raised up her hand again glowing red once more. Seeing that made me jump up and give her an answer her so i won't have to go through anymore humilation than i'm going through right at that moment. She went own to her lesson plan for the class and went on to teach about the begginng of america's history and how it began i barely payed attention because i already knew most of this crap so i knew this course was going to be easy but what wasn't going to be easy was dealing with this damn teacher. She made us read out of our books and asked us questions to see how much anybody new me in perticular she called on the most and she made me stand up to answer to keep revealing my naked glory to the rest of class. I answer the questions easily because one of my best subjects was history and there was nothing easier than history on the country i lived in i was sure if i wnted to i could teach this class and maybe show her up a little bit as payback for my embaressment in class. But i thought naw thats not my style of revenge, a good hour and 10 minutes passed and the bell rang to end second period everyone got their stuff end started heading ot of class i stay behind so i can get my clothes back.
When everyone else left out the room i walked up to her at her desk and asked for my clothes back "So class is over you gonna give me ny clothes back or what" i said sternly at her.
She gave a sigh and snapped her fingers and my clothes were back on me "You mister have a very rude attitude i think i time it needs to be adjusted so your going to detention after classes are over today" she said to me.
"Whatever your just like this old teacher i had in my old school she was a bitch and i hated her just like i hate you'' i said to her coldly.
"Is that so i guess i'm going to have to show you your place as a student in my class everyday then huh i'm going to be looking forward for class tomorrow" she said with evil glee.
"Whatever do what you wanna do in that messed up midget brain of yours have fun i'm outta here" i said turning to the door to leave.
"Antonio" she called to me cuasing me to turn back around.
"What" i said in irritation.
"I hope your not thinking about skipping class tomorrow" she said crossing her arms.
"And what if i am" i said what a sneaky grin coming across my face.
"You wouldn't get away i would hunt you down and drag you kicking and screaming to class no matter where you are and how far you went and if you thought what i did to you was bad today watch what i do to you if i ever caught you skipping my class'' she said with dark smirk on her face with a fang coming out the side.
"Yeah whatever gotta go" i said turning around back to walking out to the hallway.
"I mean it i will hunt you down and you better go right to detention right after your last period" she caled out to me while i walked out the door.
Getting in the hallway i see all the girls in their waiting for me and sarah telling them of my utter humiliation at the hands of miss kino during class.
"Go ahead get your laughs in while you can ya bastards" i said walking up to them.
They all started laughing at me "We told you to be careful around miss kino now i think you became her main target for the rest of this semester or even worse for the rest of your stay here" melinda said.
"I swear to god or the goddess whatever i vow vengeance upon that midget goat bitch she is gonna be sorry that she even saw me" i said.
"Oh come off it you deserved everything she did to you and everything she's going to do to you" sarah said.
"I swear sarah i don't know who gets on my nerves worse you are miss kino but you guys are neck and neck for first place of biggest bitch in the world title" i growled at her.
"Ok guys lets not tese him to much he couldn't help pissing of the most short tempered techer in the whole school" torri said teasingly.
"Yeah give him a break so what if he was stripped of his clothes and made to stand in front of everyone in class" eliza said joining in the teasing.
"Go ahead and laugh but i know all the girls in class like seeing me naked it didn't bother me that much" i said confidently.
"All the girls except me it was disgusting seeing you naked i'm think i'm going to be having nightmares to night" sarah said.
"You know you liked it and you know your gonna be fingering yourself thinking about me tonight" i said teasingly.
"Shut up you fucking pervert" she snapped at me.
"Ok guys its time to go to next period before were late we don't wanna have to go to get a mark on our first day" eliza said.
"What the fuck is a mark" i ask.
"We'll explain it to you on the way to class" torri said as we walked down the hallway to the door out the earth realm education building.
We got to our location of our next class period it was inside the demon realm education building the girls expalin to me that marks are ways keep up on how many times students are late to class if you get five in any class you get detention if you get five in multiple classes how ever many classes another day of detention added on the marks start over at the begining of a new week. So if you got different marks from different classes but not enough to get detention you lose them on the last day of the school week. As we walked into the building eliza told me that me her have the next class together our next class was called the art of seduction that kinda stuck odd with me i was thinking that this school teaches classes like this.
"The art of seduction while you guys have some interesting subjects in the demon realm" i said walking down the hallway.
"Seduction is essential of the demon realm its a way of life for some more cunnning mamono" eliza said.
"Yeah but why do i have to take it its not a way of life for me i can get a girl without using cunning seduction or charm magic" i asked.
"Well its probably to give you more insight on our realm and let you learn about how we use our magic to ensnare potential human mates and other ways we use to get men" she said.
We stop at our class room "Ok guys we'll meet up with you after class have fun ant" melinda said to me and eliza while her, sarah and torri kept walking down to their classes.
"You know something tells me this class is gonna be weird i don't know about this" i said worrying to eliza.
"Oh come on there's nothing to worry about the teacher who teaches this class is very nice i'm sure you'll love her" she said reassuring me.
"Maybe your right" i said as a walk to the door way.
As soon as try to make my way inside the classroom a purple tentacle grabs hol of my arm and yanks me into th class right into the arms of a dark slime.
"Hi there handsome whats your name"
(This is definetely going to be one long ass day)
Spoiler: show
"Hi there handsome whats your name" the purple goo woman said with lustful joy.
Still shocked from being yanked in the room i slowly tell her my name " Um antonio but i go by ant".
Now smiling at me and aving eyes filled with primal lust she says "Oh you must be the human boy everyones talking about your alot cuter then they say you are, so sexy you wanna have a little fun is wear you'll love it" she said gazing at me with her bright yellow eyes filled with sexual intentions.
Before i can answer eliza interupts "Miss clayton your supposed to be getting ready to teach class you can't play with ant right at this moment".
"Oh hi there eliza i can't help it he just so adorable i could eat him up" she said embracing me closer bringing my head between her big glorious purple slime breast and squeezing me tight to her sticky slimy ooze filled body.
(I wish all my old teachers were this hot and nice back at my old school)
I could barely move or breathe being smothered and couldn't breathe trying to push away from this ladies strong vice gri she has on me but her being a dark slime even with clothes on i'm still stuck to her gooey body. I could see her pin core brightly lit and smiling from behind her pink blouse which she wore in a very provocative way that left little to the imagination.
Noticing me flailing around wildly trying to get some air she lets me go "Ooops i'm sorry sweety are you okay" she said in a sweet voice giving me a baby face.
Finally getting some air in my lungs i gasp breathing hard and panted but replied to her "I'm *gasp* o *gasp* k".
Looking around while getting myself together i see this classroom is way different from the other ones instead of having desk this class room is with couches love seats if you will that can seat 2 or three people at the most and at the side of the class room near the teachers desk in the corner of the room is a king size bed neatly made wit different pillows and silk sheets and covers.
I look around at the oddly decorated classroom and was confused "What the hell type of class is this there nothing but love seats and a bed here only desk here is the teachers" i asked.
"This is the art of seduction class its a course of where students are taught the many ways to seduce and allure human men with their body and with magic and other alternatives" eliza said.
"Ok i but whats with the love seats and the bed over there" i said trying to figure out the crazy choice of furniture to decorate this room other than the normal.
"Oh it sets the mood of the class and makes it more comfortable for the students and i think they look better than plain old boring desk don't you" miss clayton said.
"Yeah ok so whats with the bed over there" i ask very curious to find out.
"Well this class its very hands on and some lessons will require much physical demonstrations and participation if you know what i mean" the teacher says while giving me a very sexaul lust filled gleam and smile.
(Something tells me now most of her lesson plans is going to involve me being in that bed)
The bell rang and students started filling the classroom me and eliza took a a seat in a love seat for 2 and everybody else started taking there seats as miss clayton went to sit in her chair behind her desk. The class now full i look around and i see all the mamono i would expect to see in this type of class, a couple of succubi, a lamia, a dark angel, a arachne, the girtablilu from our my last class, a werecat, a bubble slime who gave off a very fruity and good perfume like aroma compared to what her profile says on her species, a weresheep, a kappa and a yukionna.
Miss clayton waited for everyone to be settled down before she started " Good afternoon class and welcome to the art of seduction class my name is miss clayton and i hope will come to enjoy this class as much as i do" she says that last part winking at me. "Now let me do a quick attendance and we shall get started".
She took a the attendance and then she told us to get out our books our books i always thought were kinda of raicy with a naked man and a mamono on the front cover embracing each other in a sexual act.
"Before we start on todays lesson plan why don't we try to see what you guys now already i want you guys to show me how you can seduce someone with your own ability but not usuing any magic" she said. "usually i would have you guys practice on each other but luck be have it we have a boy in this classroom this year" she said smilling at me.
(I Didn't like where this was going)
"Ant would you please come up to the front of the room" she ask nicely.
Knowing that this wasn't going to end well for me i reluctantly went up to the front of the class room and stood in front of her desk and in front of everyone in the classroom.
"Now ant can you show the class how you usually flirt with girls" she said.
"Ok but i'm gonna need a volunteer to help me with this" i said kinda of suprise she wants to see me work my mojo.
She stands up and walks around her desk towards me "You can use me as an example don't worry about everyone watching you and that i'm a teacher just think as me as a girl that your trying to go out with" she said.
I'm not worried about all the stuff she said i usually all ways flirt with girls in front of my friends at home and sucessfully picked up chicks while out partying so flirting in a crowd didn't bother me and i could easily brush aside that miss clayton was my teacher cause she was hot and if this was the normal situation i would be trying to get her out of her panties by tonight. But this wasn't the usual situation i was surrounded by monster girls who were just staring at me and watching me and the girl i was flirting with in was a dark slime who had already tried to do me before class started and i'm afraid she might try something especially with my flirting skills that i'm way confident about. So still filling uneasy of the stares from the classroom and everyone silent watching what i do i go to work my playboy skills and years of charming girls on miss clayton.
I walked up to her smoothly and try to work one of my best lines "Hey there babe you wanna take a trip on the wild side and see what heaven is like" i say smoothly but cocky in my detroit state of mind.
She looked at me unimpressed by my line and not really moved either "Hmm that was'nt really seductive at was subpar and with normal human girls or the upper class mamono they would ignore you or probably slap you and walk away now if you was talking to a drunk college girl you probably would have gotten some action that night or if you said that to the more casual and lusfull mamono you would have been drag off to be raped try again" she said as the expert in flirting she is.
(Kinda picky for a dark slime i thought she would eat that up i guess that personality difference like the bio says even means the more lustfull mamono so i guess beggers can be choosers)
Well she was somewhat right that was a line i used to test the water with her i usually don't use pick up lines like that unless i'm at a party cause i know lines like that work there so now its time for me to break out the big guns time to play prince charming.
So this time i took her hand and looked into her eyes and said "So what is a beautiful girl like you doing her by herself i'm sure your boyfriend wouldn't just leave you alone out here by yourself" i kissed her hand after saying that.
She blushed giving me response i'd expect and making me confirm to myself that i am the best at what i do "That was excellent ant you could win almost any girl with that even some of the more difficult mamono would have probably give you a chance and the more lustfull ones would have raped ypou on the spot then took you home and never let you go i'm even thinking about doing you now" she said as i looked at her she was rubbing my leg with one tentacle that she made out of her body.
(Damn I Good)
"But" she said getting my sttention and me out of my moment of glory "You could still improve so let me give the class a demostration" she said. "Ok girls i want all of you to take turns flirting and seducing ant here and remember no magic or aphrodisiacs" she said going back to her chair behind her desk.
She First called up lauryn a succubus who had black hair with red highlights and she was more than eager to try her stuff on me and she was particularly good using body languange rubbing her breast to get my attention the stuff the avarage succubus would do but not using her charm spells. When she was done the next one up was the other succubus this one by the name of liandra she had pink hair with black highlights and her breast were somewhat a little bigger than the lauryn's and she used them boy did she ever rubbing them up on me to get me excited and motioning me to take her. If i didn't know any better i think she was really trying to have sex with me in class in front of everybody miss clayton applaud her performance and called on the next girls the bubble slime named susan then after her the girtablilu named illyana during her performance she was trying her hardest not to sting me, then came the werecat name ami, then the kappa named milly i don't know who's ass was better's her our illyana's, then the dark angel named jenna unlike the profile picture of the dark angel she was had a fully grown teenage body with a good pair size breast and during her performance she cheated and used her touch to see what would turn me on the most miss clayton wasn't too keen on her performance but she allowed it. Then the lamia named corin she coiled herself around me and started kissing me miss clayton allowed it to my suprise, the arachne named joyce and after her the yukionna named yuri made her move on me she almost accidentally used her cold breath on me but stop her self from doing it. Last but not least it was eliza's turn and man i don't think it was fair on my behalf her performance was great and we ended up frenching for a good twenty seconds. But what mae it unfair for me is she was a lilim and possibly the hottest girl in this school which is pretty much very hard to be cuz all the mamono in this school were hot, another reason it wasn't fair is that lilim don't really have to do much to attract a man and that definitely went for eliza she only said a few words to me and i was all over her, and it also didn't help that i already had a major crush on her since the first time we met. It makes me wonder of what would happen if she actually trd she would probably have me in that bed in the corner. After everybody did had they crack at me we read the first couple of pages out of our books after a good thry minutes of reading the bell rang and this signaled it was time for lunch. Everyone left out the classroom and me and eliza started to head out before i could get out the door i was yanked back into the classroom into the arms yet of again of my teacher.
She rubbed the side of my face and said "I think i'm gonna have lots of fun with you this year" then she pulled me into a deep long kiss with her tounge playing with my tounge for a good thirty seconds then she broke the kiss and let me go "See you tomorrow ant i can't wait for the lesson tomorrow your going to love it" she said as i ran out the classroom to not be trapped in there with her.
(Note to self make sure i'm never alone with that woman)
In the hallway eliza was with torri waiting for me "You was right eliza miss clayton is friendly a little too friendly if you ask me" i said.
"Oh thats just her showing you that she likes you" eliza said back.
"You bet there is thin line between like and lust and she was lusting after me through that whole period i lost count of how many times she made her tentacles grope my sack during class i think if she ever got the chance to she would rape me" i said kind of suspicious of our teacher.
"I wouldn't put it past her she definitely would but she wouldn't do anything to hurt you" torri said confifming my suspicions.
"Well he would probably like it being the pervert he is " a familliar annoying british accent called from behind.
"Did anyone hear that i could of sworn i heard some dumbasss talking but it must be my imagination" i say then turned around to see sarah and melinda walking up to us. "Oh hey meinda whats up how was class are you ready to go to lunch" i said looking at melinda obviously ignoring and not acknowledging sarah's presence.
Melinda laughs cause she nows i'm doing it on purpose and sarah gets irritated by me ignoring her "So lets go get something to eat guys" eliza said happily.
"Aye go save some seats i gotta go to the bathroom and i'll catch up with yall " i said.
"O Ok we'll get you your lunch and we'll be in the club building" she said.
"Alright thats cool get me a pizza and some peaches and a some lemonade" i said.
"Ok we'll meet you after your done" she said then turned to walk down the hallway to the cafeteria and everybody else went to follow.
"Don't take to long either" sarah said calling back before following the others.
"Whatever man" i said then headed to the nearest bathroom now this was gonna be a challenge i needed to find a bathroom with no one in it and the one in this building girls were going in and out so i left out the building and went back to the human realm education duilding to try my luck wth that bathroom. I had no luck as multiple girls were coming in and out of this bathroom too so i left that building and went to the exploratory buildings no dice with these bathroms either. So my only choices left were to try the gym or head to the dorm bathrooms or try to find somewhere outside where noone would see me. I know the gym was out of question because hordes of girls werew coming and going in to that building so i just decided to go back to the dorm buildings. When i finally get there i there wer girls there too coming out from and going into each dorm building *fuck* i think to myself i didn't want to run all the way back across campus to get to the teachers dorms so i just loked around and then i saw that the first dorm building didn't have that many mamono coming in or out of it just a few. So i went to try my luck in that one i get inside and low and behold not a girl in sight and get to the bathroom and no one was in it lucky me. I go in and take care of my business as fast as i could then washed my hands this time i checked around before coming out to make sure i don't run into someone this time. I see that the coast is clear and i walk out of the bathroom down the hall and out the building once outside i was relieved i didn't get caught or exploded on myself.
"Man i thought i was never going to be able to go thank god no one was in there" i said relaxed.
"Well what do we have here" a voice called from behind me from a short distance
(This can't be good)
Still shocked from being yanked in the room i slowly tell her my name " Um antonio but i go by ant".
Now smiling at me and aving eyes filled with primal lust she says "Oh you must be the human boy everyones talking about your alot cuter then they say you are, so sexy you wanna have a little fun is wear you'll love it" she said gazing at me with her bright yellow eyes filled with sexual intentions.
Before i can answer eliza interupts "Miss clayton your supposed to be getting ready to teach class you can't play with ant right at this moment".
"Oh hi there eliza i can't help it he just so adorable i could eat him up" she said embracing me closer bringing my head between her big glorious purple slime breast and squeezing me tight to her sticky slimy ooze filled body.
(I wish all my old teachers were this hot and nice back at my old school)
I could barely move or breathe being smothered and couldn't breathe trying to push away from this ladies strong vice gri she has on me but her being a dark slime even with clothes on i'm still stuck to her gooey body. I could see her pin core brightly lit and smiling from behind her pink blouse which she wore in a very provocative way that left little to the imagination.
Noticing me flailing around wildly trying to get some air she lets me go "Ooops i'm sorry sweety are you okay" she said in a sweet voice giving me a baby face.
Finally getting some air in my lungs i gasp breathing hard and panted but replied to her "I'm *gasp* o *gasp* k".
Looking around while getting myself together i see this classroom is way different from the other ones instead of having desk this class room is with couches love seats if you will that can seat 2 or three people at the most and at the side of the class room near the teachers desk in the corner of the room is a king size bed neatly made wit different pillows and silk sheets and covers.
I look around at the oddly decorated classroom and was confused "What the hell type of class is this there nothing but love seats and a bed here only desk here is the teachers" i asked.
"This is the art of seduction class its a course of where students are taught the many ways to seduce and allure human men with their body and with magic and other alternatives" eliza said.
"Ok i but whats with the love seats and the bed over there" i said trying to figure out the crazy choice of furniture to decorate this room other than the normal.
"Oh it sets the mood of the class and makes it more comfortable for the students and i think they look better than plain old boring desk don't you" miss clayton said.
"Yeah ok so whats with the bed over there" i ask very curious to find out.
"Well this class its very hands on and some lessons will require much physical demonstrations and participation if you know what i mean" the teacher says while giving me a very sexaul lust filled gleam and smile.
(Something tells me now most of her lesson plans is going to involve me being in that bed)
The bell rang and students started filling the classroom me and eliza took a a seat in a love seat for 2 and everybody else started taking there seats as miss clayton went to sit in her chair behind her desk. The class now full i look around and i see all the mamono i would expect to see in this type of class, a couple of succubi, a lamia, a dark angel, a arachne, the girtablilu from our my last class, a werecat, a bubble slime who gave off a very fruity and good perfume like aroma compared to what her profile says on her species, a weresheep, a kappa and a yukionna.
Miss clayton waited for everyone to be settled down before she started " Good afternoon class and welcome to the art of seduction class my name is miss clayton and i hope will come to enjoy this class as much as i do" she says that last part winking at me. "Now let me do a quick attendance and we shall get started".
She took a the attendance and then she told us to get out our books our books i always thought were kinda of raicy with a naked man and a mamono on the front cover embracing each other in a sexual act.
"Before we start on todays lesson plan why don't we try to see what you guys now already i want you guys to show me how you can seduce someone with your own ability but not usuing any magic" she said. "usually i would have you guys practice on each other but luck be have it we have a boy in this classroom this year" she said smilling at me.
(I Didn't like where this was going)
"Ant would you please come up to the front of the room" she ask nicely.
Knowing that this wasn't going to end well for me i reluctantly went up to the front of the class room and stood in front of her desk and in front of everyone in the classroom.
"Now ant can you show the class how you usually flirt with girls" she said.
"Ok but i'm gonna need a volunteer to help me with this" i said kinda of suprise she wants to see me work my mojo.
She stands up and walks around her desk towards me "You can use me as an example don't worry about everyone watching you and that i'm a teacher just think as me as a girl that your trying to go out with" she said.
I'm not worried about all the stuff she said i usually all ways flirt with girls in front of my friends at home and sucessfully picked up chicks while out partying so flirting in a crowd didn't bother me and i could easily brush aside that miss clayton was my teacher cause she was hot and if this was the normal situation i would be trying to get her out of her panties by tonight. But this wasn't the usual situation i was surrounded by monster girls who were just staring at me and watching me and the girl i was flirting with in was a dark slime who had already tried to do me before class started and i'm afraid she might try something especially with my flirting skills that i'm way confident about. So still filling uneasy of the stares from the classroom and everyone silent watching what i do i go to work my playboy skills and years of charming girls on miss clayton.
I walked up to her smoothly and try to work one of my best lines "Hey there babe you wanna take a trip on the wild side and see what heaven is like" i say smoothly but cocky in my detroit state of mind.
She looked at me unimpressed by my line and not really moved either "Hmm that was'nt really seductive at was subpar and with normal human girls or the upper class mamono they would ignore you or probably slap you and walk away now if you was talking to a drunk college girl you probably would have gotten some action that night or if you said that to the more casual and lusfull mamono you would have been drag off to be raped try again" she said as the expert in flirting she is.
(Kinda picky for a dark slime i thought she would eat that up i guess that personality difference like the bio says even means the more lustfull mamono so i guess beggers can be choosers)
Well she was somewhat right that was a line i used to test the water with her i usually don't use pick up lines like that unless i'm at a party cause i know lines like that work there so now its time for me to break out the big guns time to play prince charming.
So this time i took her hand and looked into her eyes and said "So what is a beautiful girl like you doing her by herself i'm sure your boyfriend wouldn't just leave you alone out here by yourself" i kissed her hand after saying that.
She blushed giving me response i'd expect and making me confirm to myself that i am the best at what i do "That was excellent ant you could win almost any girl with that even some of the more difficult mamono would have probably give you a chance and the more lustfull ones would have raped ypou on the spot then took you home and never let you go i'm even thinking about doing you now" she said as i looked at her she was rubbing my leg with one tentacle that she made out of her body.
(Damn I Good)
"But" she said getting my sttention and me out of my moment of glory "You could still improve so let me give the class a demostration" she said. "Ok girls i want all of you to take turns flirting and seducing ant here and remember no magic or aphrodisiacs" she said going back to her chair behind her desk.
She First called up lauryn a succubus who had black hair with red highlights and she was more than eager to try her stuff on me and she was particularly good using body languange rubbing her breast to get my attention the stuff the avarage succubus would do but not using her charm spells. When she was done the next one up was the other succubus this one by the name of liandra she had pink hair with black highlights and her breast were somewhat a little bigger than the lauryn's and she used them boy did she ever rubbing them up on me to get me excited and motioning me to take her. If i didn't know any better i think she was really trying to have sex with me in class in front of everybody miss clayton applaud her performance and called on the next girls the bubble slime named susan then after her the girtablilu named illyana during her performance she was trying her hardest not to sting me, then came the werecat name ami, then the kappa named milly i don't know who's ass was better's her our illyana's, then the dark angel named jenna unlike the profile picture of the dark angel she was had a fully grown teenage body with a good pair size breast and during her performance she cheated and used her touch to see what would turn me on the most miss clayton wasn't too keen on her performance but she allowed it. Then the lamia named corin she coiled herself around me and started kissing me miss clayton allowed it to my suprise, the arachne named joyce and after her the yukionna named yuri made her move on me she almost accidentally used her cold breath on me but stop her self from doing it. Last but not least it was eliza's turn and man i don't think it was fair on my behalf her performance was great and we ended up frenching for a good twenty seconds. But what mae it unfair for me is she was a lilim and possibly the hottest girl in this school which is pretty much very hard to be cuz all the mamono in this school were hot, another reason it wasn't fair is that lilim don't really have to do much to attract a man and that definitely went for eliza she only said a few words to me and i was all over her, and it also didn't help that i already had a major crush on her since the first time we met. It makes me wonder of what would happen if she actually trd she would probably have me in that bed in the corner. After everybody did had they crack at me we read the first couple of pages out of our books after a good thry minutes of reading the bell rang and this signaled it was time for lunch. Everyone left out the classroom and me and eliza started to head out before i could get out the door i was yanked back into the classroom into the arms yet of again of my teacher.
She rubbed the side of my face and said "I think i'm gonna have lots of fun with you this year" then she pulled me into a deep long kiss with her tounge playing with my tounge for a good thirty seconds then she broke the kiss and let me go "See you tomorrow ant i can't wait for the lesson tomorrow your going to love it" she said as i ran out the classroom to not be trapped in there with her.
(Note to self make sure i'm never alone with that woman)
In the hallway eliza was with torri waiting for me "You was right eliza miss clayton is friendly a little too friendly if you ask me" i said.
"Oh thats just her showing you that she likes you" eliza said back.
"You bet there is thin line between like and lust and she was lusting after me through that whole period i lost count of how many times she made her tentacles grope my sack during class i think if she ever got the chance to she would rape me" i said kind of suspicious of our teacher.
"I wouldn't put it past her she definitely would but she wouldn't do anything to hurt you" torri said confifming my suspicions.
"Well he would probably like it being the pervert he is " a familliar annoying british accent called from behind.
"Did anyone hear that i could of sworn i heard some dumbasss talking but it must be my imagination" i say then turned around to see sarah and melinda walking up to us. "Oh hey meinda whats up how was class are you ready to go to lunch" i said looking at melinda obviously ignoring and not acknowledging sarah's presence.
Melinda laughs cause she nows i'm doing it on purpose and sarah gets irritated by me ignoring her "So lets go get something to eat guys" eliza said happily.
"Aye go save some seats i gotta go to the bathroom and i'll catch up with yall " i said.
"O Ok we'll get you your lunch and we'll be in the club building" she said.
"Alright thats cool get me a pizza and some peaches and a some lemonade" i said.
"Ok we'll meet you after your done" she said then turned to walk down the hallway to the cafeteria and everybody else went to follow.
"Don't take to long either" sarah said calling back before following the others.
"Whatever man" i said then headed to the nearest bathroom now this was gonna be a challenge i needed to find a bathroom with no one in it and the one in this building girls were going in and out so i left out the building and went back to the human realm education duilding to try my luck wth that bathroom. I had no luck as multiple girls were coming in and out of this bathroom too so i left that building and went to the exploratory buildings no dice with these bathroms either. So my only choices left were to try the gym or head to the dorm bathrooms or try to find somewhere outside where noone would see me. I know the gym was out of question because hordes of girls werew coming and going in to that building so i just decided to go back to the dorm buildings. When i finally get there i there wer girls there too coming out from and going into each dorm building *fuck* i think to myself i didn't want to run all the way back across campus to get to the teachers dorms so i just loked around and then i saw that the first dorm building didn't have that many mamono coming in or out of it just a few. So i went to try my luck in that one i get inside and low and behold not a girl in sight and get to the bathroom and no one was in it lucky me. I go in and take care of my business as fast as i could then washed my hands this time i checked around before coming out to make sure i don't run into someone this time. I see that the coast is clear and i walk out of the bathroom down the hall and out the building once outside i was relieved i didn't get caught or exploded on myself.
"Man i thought i was never going to be able to go thank god no one was in there" i said relaxed.
"Well what do we have here" a voice called from behind me from a short distance
(This can't be good)
Spoiler: show
"Well what do we have here" a voice called from behind me from a short distance.
I Turn around nervously to find myself staring at a pack of five werewolves all them beautifull girls especially one that was standing in front of the others. She had short brown hair that went down to her cheeks it looked a little ruffled but still looked good on her on top of her head was two large wolf ears covered in black fur, she had yellow eyes and her outfit made up of jeans, and a open black vest with nothing but a bra under it holding her gorgeous well endowed breast she was in deed hot with a tomboy look to her the hottest tomboy i've ever seen. Behind her were other werewolves with different color hair that varied in length and different color eyes they all had on black vest and jeans but they all were somthing different under their vest they looke like a gang but then again a pack is a gang. All of them had werewolf attributes from the top of the head wolf ears and behind them a medium size bushy tail and on the hands they had claws and fur that went to their elbow but then the fur stiop and smooth silky skin finished their arms, since they were wearing pants and shoes i couldn't see if they had fur on their legs and feet, but what i could see from the rest of their bodies al of their fur were different colors. The lead girl had black fur, one girl had white fur, another had brown, one had purple fur and the last one had reddish brown fur.
The lead girl walked forward and started talking "My,my such a sexy guy walking around the campus by himself during lunch he must be lonely what do you say girls should we keep him company so he won't be lonely anymore".
"That sounds like a great idea", the girl with white fur said excitedly.
"I'm all for it" said the one with purple fur.
"Not a bad idea" said the one with brown fur.
Knowing that they had something sinister in mind i tried to calmly reject their thoughtfull idea of companionship "Naw i'm good i'm heading back to the cafeteria to meet up with some friends".
"Oh we can be your friends how bout it i'm sure you'll have much more fun with us then hanging out with those other girls" the lead girl said.
"i'm sure i could but i'm hungry and i gottta eat i'm pretty sure we can all walk to the cafeteria together and go get some lunch" i said trying to find a solution outta the situation.
"Oh but we're about to have our lunch too" the lead wolf girl said.
"Oh well then i think i'll let yall go back to where your lunch is so you guys can go enjoy it in peace" i said.
"Oh but our lunch is right here with us" she said licking her lips lustfully.
I looked at her confused because i didn't see her or any of her friends lunch plate or any food so i asked "Where is your lunch plate and your food at".
"Its standing infront of us" she said looking me up and down like a full course meal.
Knowing what she meant by that i start thinking of ways to get away from the gang of the girls so i try to keep the lead girl in conversation "Ah look i'm sure your nice girls and all but i'm sure we you don't have to do this" i said slowly backing away.
All the girls match my slow movements and moved forward slowly as i was moving backward "Oh but we do and we are so you have too choices we can do this the easy way and we can do this in my room or we can do this the fun way were you try to do something stupid like run or fight back and we take you whereever you stand fucking you where everyone can see" she said with a lustfull smile.
(I never choose the easy way thats why i'm the badass you see before you today!)
Still thinking on what to do not to get gang raped right here outside then i remember something about the werewolf profile i remember that if you beat the leader of the pack you gain control of it and they become submissive. So finally getting the idea of what to do i challenge the lead girl who i now belive is to a one on one fight.
"I choose the third option me and you one on one right here for controll of your pack" i said.
They laughed like they were amused at my challenge and the leader step forward "Ok i'll humor you lets go tough guy i wanna see what your made of anyway before i fuck you anyway" she then got into a fighting stance.
Knowing this is the onlyway to keep from getting violated i get in my fighting defensive stance waiting for her to make the first move.
She sized me up and circled around "I guess i'll get this party started then", She rush over and through a punch at me i easily dodge it then but then she tried to follow up with a kick which i saw coming and dodge. I let her attack first as many times ducking and dodging her kicks and punches i wanted to get the feel of how she fought once i got the feel then i would make my move. She continued with her aggressive attacks on me as i easily predicted them as the high ranking martial artist i am then when she goes for a kick i catch her foot instead of dodging it this time then swept other foot knocking her to the ground.
She jumps back up with a smile on her face like she was waiting to see me do that or something "Well it seems you do have a little bit of skills so i guess i can stop playing with you then and we can let the real fun begin".
Something told me that was to easy so i brace myself and got ready for her to get serious this time when tshe went in for an attack her movemnets was alot quicker than before. But i was still able to dodge them barely might i and she kept me on my toes had me ducking and rolling and blocking i was doing good then wen she came u for apunch i dodge it but she grabbed a hold of my shirt then tried to throw me but i flipped in the air and i landed on my feet. Feeling like this went on long enoguh i braced myself for her next move which she dashed towards me and went to roundhouse me but i blocked it then punched her in the stomach. When my hit connected she grabbed hol of my arm then twisted it and then try to break me down to the groundbut it didn't work i overepowered her grip then try to kick her but she backed off in time. This made me dash towards her and start my assault on her i went for an assortment of kicks against her but to no avail she dodge every single one of them she was better than i thought. She jumpd up and try to catch me with a kick to my head but i ducked under the attack and try to uppercut her but she blocked as she landed.
"Your good alot better than i thought you were" she said impressed by my skills.
"Your ok two i admit" i said.
"If your this good at fighting you must be amazing at fucking i can't wait to find out" she said with lust in her voice then dashed forward and went for another kick, i catch this one then bring my elbow down on it. She cried out in pain but she went for another kickwith her other leg and which i dodged then she kept coming forward trying to punch me she kept throwing punches that i easiy dodged but then after her last she came followed it with kick straight kicked which connected with my stomach. I staggered backwards thats when i thought ok enough of this i gotta end this now and go about me buisness so i got back into my defensive stance ready for her to make her move. She dashed in to give me a good kick but i spinned out of the way trip her foot from underneath her when she landed on her back i pressed my foot against her chest signaling that she lost the fight.
"You lose" i said with a triumphant grin on my face looking down at her.
She gave me an applause "That was good tryuly interesting you are definitely a good fighter" she said recongzing her defeat.
"So now i get control over yur pack right" i ask.
"That would be true of normal werewolf packs but-'' she said, but as she said that i heard footssteps runing towards me i look up then just in time dodged a kick from the blonde hair girl with white fur.
"What the fuck" i said.
The white fur girl helped up her leader "We're not your average pack of wolves just because you beat me dosen't mean were gonna submit to you it just means now we wanna fuck you even more" she said with a mischiveous grin on her face.
(Great not only do i still have to deal with these werewolves but they get hornier if i beat them in a fight thanks alot fucking profile guide your alot of fucking help)
"you gotta be fucking kidding me right" i compalined.
"Nope we don't play by the rules we take what we want and rape what we want so now that i'm hot and horny we're gonna fuck right in front of the dorm rooms" she said with her and the girls now advancing towards me.
"Fuck that" i said then i jetted off towards the courtyards running at top speed.
"Nothing gets me more wet and excited than a good chase after a good fight, girls after him" she said then they all gave chase.
Running at top speed through the courtyard students were out eating there lunches and talking and hanging out i sprinted pass them running hard and trying not to knock them over or get detered from running. I looked back behind me and i saw the pack of wolf girls chassing me and trying to catch up s then i sped up some more running and zig zagging past students walking or standing in the way. I ran past the cafeteria building, the exploritory buildings and the gym and the teachers dorms, i finally saw the club buildings and started to feel relieved that i was almost there i looked back and now the girls were gaining on me and fast. "OH SHIT" i yelled and i went faster making my way towards the social club building i got to the door and flung it open ran inside screaming like a little bitch like the last time.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" I screamed as i got to the club room and bust through the newly repaired door closing it behind me and running behind melinda.
"What the fuck s going on" Melinda said.
"Some fucking crazy wolf girls are trying to rape me" i said freaking out.
"What" they all said.
"I said some crazy- just as started my sentence the door crashed open again and the lead girl walk through it with her pack following right behind her.
"You didn't think you could get away from us did you" the wolf girl said with a grin on her face then she looked up and saw melinda and the girls "Oh its you guys would you mind leaving we have some business to take care".
Sarah angered by the rudeness of the girls yelled at her "How dare you barbaric low life hoodlums break into our club room and try to order us around this is our club building so you good foor nothings are the ones are who's gonna leave".
"Oooh its miss goody two shoes student body secretary your soooo scary" the wolf girl said sarcasticly.
"Ok thats enough terri can't you guys go a whole day without causing trouble" torri said sternly at the pack of rowdy wolves.
"Where's the fun in that we always livin things up at this academy and now we have a bo going her i'm really in a mood for partying" the lead wolf girl now known as terri said.
"That dosen't give you the right to try to rape ant you guys are nothing but bullies you pick on everyone and show blatant disrespect for the rules of this academy and you never listen to us or the teachers we when tell you to do something" torri said.
"Not to mention but you guys are the biggests annoying assholes on campus too" melinda added laughing.
"Big words you fucking cow wanna back them up" terri said ready to fight.
"Bring it on mutt " melinda said walking forward.
"Ok guys lets cool it we don't wanna have to have the whole room repaired" eliza said coming in between the two girls.
"Terri we're trying to enjoy our lunch in piece so could you please leave ant alone" eliza said calmly and nicely trying to be the voice of reason between the hostile mamono in the room.
"And what if i don't" terri said trying to provoke the other girls.
"Then not only will you have a months worth of detention you will also work off paying for the door you just broke" a voice called from the doorway.
We all turned to se who it was and it was miss minka with her arms folded staring at the pack of wolves with a irritated face. "I can also call your parents and tell them how their kids are acting at school terri i'm sure your mom won't be too thrilled to get another call from me explaining yor up to your usual antics".
"Aw dammit" terri said knowing what would happen if miss minka would call her mom.
"Now go somewhere else before i start calling parents" miss minka said to the pack of wolves.
"Alright, alright no need to be so fucking pushy" she said to the inari secretary, "Oh ant i'm sure were going to be seeing alot of each other and were gonna see each other real soon i can garunteed you that" she said while licking her lips at me then her and her pack of wolves left out the room.
"Thanks miss charleston they would 'nt left without raising as much trouble as they could before you came in" torri said.
"No problem girls and ant if you have any problems wtih those girls again don't be afraid to come to me or one of the teachers we'll take care of them" miss minka said.
"Yeah thanks" i said not sure of her solution to get rid of any future terri problem.
(It will be a cold day in hell before i turn into a little tattle telling bitch just because i'm geting chase by some girls)
"Well i guess i'll go call the janitor and see if she can work on the door on her shift thank goodness it wasn't demolished like the last time" she said looking at melinda.
"What i couldn't help it he was wearing red" melinda said.
"Ok now if you guys excuse me i have work to do" miss minka said then she walked out of the room.
"Ok what the hell happen ant" melinda said.
"I was coming out the bathroom then all of the sudden that crazy wolf bitch and her pack horndogs came at me and tried to rape me i mean i challenged her to a fight and kicked her ass but apparently she and her wolf pack are exceptions to the rule of if you beat the leader they wil become submissive to you werewolf rule so after she told me she dosen't follow the werewolf rules she and her pack wolfs gone wild chased me around trying to rape" i said.
"Typical of low life mutts they bring shame to their species they don't even deserve to be callled werewolfs they're rabid dogs" sarah said.
"Well its ok now we don't have to worry about it anymore lets just enjoy our lunch" eliza said.
"I'm cool with that by the way what is th 411 on that chick and her pack" i said grabbing my lunch that eliza had for me.
An hour later the bell rang for fourth period to start my next class was in the exploritory building 2 with melinda we had martial arts class together while torri, sarah and eliza had art class in building 1. We went into the building and walk down the hall all the class rooms were bigger in this bulding considering what the classes taught they had to be bigger. We walked into a classroom that looked wome what like a dojo in many of martial arts class that are taken in the human realm. There were no chairs, no desk, just a large blue mat that covered the floor and posters on the wall of different forms of martial arts that i supposed that this class taught. Me and melinda walked into the classroom and looked around we then went and placed our book bags over in a far corner, and i took off my shoes and place them near my bag and we sat down on the mat while all the other students came in to do the same.
"I knew we were going to see each other again and looks like were have my favorite class together i'm gonna love this" a familliar voice said from behind, me and melinda turned around and i was suprised to see terri in the same class.
"Aww shit here it goes" i said.
"Hey there sexy long time no see" she says giving me a lusty look.
"Oh great your in here perfect now i can kick your ass without getting in trouble" melinda said.
"Funy i was thinking the same thing" terri said back to melinda.
The bell rang as the last student got into the room then after the door shut and we heard our teacher speak "Good afternoon students i welcome you to the many arts of combat i am your sensei miss crowdly".
I loked to the front of the classroom was a beautiful tall tan skin woman who had long grayish hair that went down her back and bangs that went down to her chest which suprised me cuz she didn't look old at all she looked like she was more in her later twenties lower thirties and her hair though it was gray looked youthfull and beautiful like she was born with that color and she most likely was now that i looked at it more. She had some black tatoo tribal markings on her face and she wore a black gi. She was the perfect description of an amazoness she had he tail wrapped around her stomach only difference between her and the amazoness in the profile picture is this one standing in front of me was more like the modern time amazoness.
"When i call your name i want you stand and present yourselfs with honor" she said.
I looked around the class room and saw many mamono the ones i would expect to be in this class then i heard are sensei start the roll call.
"Juni" a younger amazoness stood up and bowed to her and sat back down.
"Sora" a orge stood up and reapeated wht th first girl did.
"Cheryll" a lizard girl did the same thing.
"Sonya" this girl was a salamander.
"Amara" a red oni stood up.
"Melissa" a mantis stood up, then a golem, a hobgoblin, a beelzebub,a orc,a large mous, then a elf, then a hornet, then a anubis. After the anubis terri was called then illyana the gitablilu from my last two classes and then melinda was called and then my names was finally called. I stood up and bowed to my teacher i looked at me she was kinda of tooken off gaurd when she saw me i guess being the only boy in this whole room is what took her off guard.
"Well a boy in my dojo this is a suprise " she said with a grin on her face.
(Something tells me i'm in for something in this class)
I Turn around nervously to find myself staring at a pack of five werewolves all them beautifull girls especially one that was standing in front of the others. She had short brown hair that went down to her cheeks it looked a little ruffled but still looked good on her on top of her head was two large wolf ears covered in black fur, she had yellow eyes and her outfit made up of jeans, and a open black vest with nothing but a bra under it holding her gorgeous well endowed breast she was in deed hot with a tomboy look to her the hottest tomboy i've ever seen. Behind her were other werewolves with different color hair that varied in length and different color eyes they all had on black vest and jeans but they all were somthing different under their vest they looke like a gang but then again a pack is a gang. All of them had werewolf attributes from the top of the head wolf ears and behind them a medium size bushy tail and on the hands they had claws and fur that went to their elbow but then the fur stiop and smooth silky skin finished their arms, since they were wearing pants and shoes i couldn't see if they had fur on their legs and feet, but what i could see from the rest of their bodies al of their fur were different colors. The lead girl had black fur, one girl had white fur, another had brown, one had purple fur and the last one had reddish brown fur.
The lead girl walked forward and started talking "My,my such a sexy guy walking around the campus by himself during lunch he must be lonely what do you say girls should we keep him company so he won't be lonely anymore".
"That sounds like a great idea", the girl with white fur said excitedly.
"I'm all for it" said the one with purple fur.
"Not a bad idea" said the one with brown fur.
Knowing that they had something sinister in mind i tried to calmly reject their thoughtfull idea of companionship "Naw i'm good i'm heading back to the cafeteria to meet up with some friends".
"Oh we can be your friends how bout it i'm sure you'll have much more fun with us then hanging out with those other girls" the lead girl said.
"i'm sure i could but i'm hungry and i gottta eat i'm pretty sure we can all walk to the cafeteria together and go get some lunch" i said trying to find a solution outta the situation.
"Oh but we're about to have our lunch too" the lead wolf girl said.
"Oh well then i think i'll let yall go back to where your lunch is so you guys can go enjoy it in peace" i said.
"Oh but our lunch is right here with us" she said licking her lips lustfully.
I looked at her confused because i didn't see her or any of her friends lunch plate or any food so i asked "Where is your lunch plate and your food at".
"Its standing infront of us" she said looking me up and down like a full course meal.
Knowing what she meant by that i start thinking of ways to get away from the gang of the girls so i try to keep the lead girl in conversation "Ah look i'm sure your nice girls and all but i'm sure we you don't have to do this" i said slowly backing away.
All the girls match my slow movements and moved forward slowly as i was moving backward "Oh but we do and we are so you have too choices we can do this the easy way and we can do this in my room or we can do this the fun way were you try to do something stupid like run or fight back and we take you whereever you stand fucking you where everyone can see" she said with a lustfull smile.
(I never choose the easy way thats why i'm the badass you see before you today!)
Still thinking on what to do not to get gang raped right here outside then i remember something about the werewolf profile i remember that if you beat the leader of the pack you gain control of it and they become submissive. So finally getting the idea of what to do i challenge the lead girl who i now belive is to a one on one fight.
"I choose the third option me and you one on one right here for controll of your pack" i said.
They laughed like they were amused at my challenge and the leader step forward "Ok i'll humor you lets go tough guy i wanna see what your made of anyway before i fuck you anyway" she then got into a fighting stance.
Knowing this is the onlyway to keep from getting violated i get in my fighting defensive stance waiting for her to make the first move.
She sized me up and circled around "I guess i'll get this party started then", She rush over and through a punch at me i easily dodge it then but then she tried to follow up with a kick which i saw coming and dodge. I let her attack first as many times ducking and dodging her kicks and punches i wanted to get the feel of how she fought once i got the feel then i would make my move. She continued with her aggressive attacks on me as i easily predicted them as the high ranking martial artist i am then when she goes for a kick i catch her foot instead of dodging it this time then swept other foot knocking her to the ground.
She jumps back up with a smile on her face like she was waiting to see me do that or something "Well it seems you do have a little bit of skills so i guess i can stop playing with you then and we can let the real fun begin".
Something told me that was to easy so i brace myself and got ready for her to get serious this time when tshe went in for an attack her movemnets was alot quicker than before. But i was still able to dodge them barely might i and she kept me on my toes had me ducking and rolling and blocking i was doing good then wen she came u for apunch i dodge it but she grabbed a hold of my shirt then tried to throw me but i flipped in the air and i landed on my feet. Feeling like this went on long enoguh i braced myself for her next move which she dashed towards me and went to roundhouse me but i blocked it then punched her in the stomach. When my hit connected she grabbed hol of my arm then twisted it and then try to break me down to the groundbut it didn't work i overepowered her grip then try to kick her but she backed off in time. This made me dash towards her and start my assault on her i went for an assortment of kicks against her but to no avail she dodge every single one of them she was better than i thought. She jumpd up and try to catch me with a kick to my head but i ducked under the attack and try to uppercut her but she blocked as she landed.
"Your good alot better than i thought you were" she said impressed by my skills.
"Your ok two i admit" i said.
"If your this good at fighting you must be amazing at fucking i can't wait to find out" she said with lust in her voice then dashed forward and went for another kick, i catch this one then bring my elbow down on it. She cried out in pain but she went for another kickwith her other leg and which i dodged then she kept coming forward trying to punch me she kept throwing punches that i easiy dodged but then after her last she came followed it with kick straight kicked which connected with my stomach. I staggered backwards thats when i thought ok enough of this i gotta end this now and go about me buisness so i got back into my defensive stance ready for her to make her move. She dashed in to give me a good kick but i spinned out of the way trip her foot from underneath her when she landed on her back i pressed my foot against her chest signaling that she lost the fight.
"You lose" i said with a triumphant grin on my face looking down at her.
She gave me an applause "That was good tryuly interesting you are definitely a good fighter" she said recongzing her defeat.
"So now i get control over yur pack right" i ask.
"That would be true of normal werewolf packs but-'' she said, but as she said that i heard footssteps runing towards me i look up then just in time dodged a kick from the blonde hair girl with white fur.
"What the fuck" i said.
The white fur girl helped up her leader "We're not your average pack of wolves just because you beat me dosen't mean were gonna submit to you it just means now we wanna fuck you even more" she said with a mischiveous grin on her face.
(Great not only do i still have to deal with these werewolves but they get hornier if i beat them in a fight thanks alot fucking profile guide your alot of fucking help)
"you gotta be fucking kidding me right" i compalined.
"Nope we don't play by the rules we take what we want and rape what we want so now that i'm hot and horny we're gonna fuck right in front of the dorm rooms" she said with her and the girls now advancing towards me.
"Fuck that" i said then i jetted off towards the courtyards running at top speed.
"Nothing gets me more wet and excited than a good chase after a good fight, girls after him" she said then they all gave chase.
Running at top speed through the courtyard students were out eating there lunches and talking and hanging out i sprinted pass them running hard and trying not to knock them over or get detered from running. I looked back behind me and i saw the pack of wolf girls chassing me and trying to catch up s then i sped up some more running and zig zagging past students walking or standing in the way. I ran past the cafeteria building, the exploritory buildings and the gym and the teachers dorms, i finally saw the club buildings and started to feel relieved that i was almost there i looked back and now the girls were gaining on me and fast. "OH SHIT" i yelled and i went faster making my way towards the social club building i got to the door and flung it open ran inside screaming like a little bitch like the last time.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" I screamed as i got to the club room and bust through the newly repaired door closing it behind me and running behind melinda.
"What the fuck s going on" Melinda said.
"Some fucking crazy wolf girls are trying to rape me" i said freaking out.
"What" they all said.
"I said some crazy- just as started my sentence the door crashed open again and the lead girl walk through it with her pack following right behind her.
"You didn't think you could get away from us did you" the wolf girl said with a grin on her face then she looked up and saw melinda and the girls "Oh its you guys would you mind leaving we have some business to take care".
Sarah angered by the rudeness of the girls yelled at her "How dare you barbaric low life hoodlums break into our club room and try to order us around this is our club building so you good foor nothings are the ones are who's gonna leave".
"Oooh its miss goody two shoes student body secretary your soooo scary" the wolf girl said sarcasticly.
"Ok thats enough terri can't you guys go a whole day without causing trouble" torri said sternly at the pack of rowdy wolves.
"Where's the fun in that we always livin things up at this academy and now we have a bo going her i'm really in a mood for partying" the lead wolf girl now known as terri said.
"That dosen't give you the right to try to rape ant you guys are nothing but bullies you pick on everyone and show blatant disrespect for the rules of this academy and you never listen to us or the teachers we when tell you to do something" torri said.
"Not to mention but you guys are the biggests annoying assholes on campus too" melinda added laughing.
"Big words you fucking cow wanna back them up" terri said ready to fight.
"Bring it on mutt " melinda said walking forward.
"Ok guys lets cool it we don't wanna have to have the whole room repaired" eliza said coming in between the two girls.
"Terri we're trying to enjoy our lunch in piece so could you please leave ant alone" eliza said calmly and nicely trying to be the voice of reason between the hostile mamono in the room.
"And what if i don't" terri said trying to provoke the other girls.
"Then not only will you have a months worth of detention you will also work off paying for the door you just broke" a voice called from the doorway.
We all turned to se who it was and it was miss minka with her arms folded staring at the pack of wolves with a irritated face. "I can also call your parents and tell them how their kids are acting at school terri i'm sure your mom won't be too thrilled to get another call from me explaining yor up to your usual antics".
"Aw dammit" terri said knowing what would happen if miss minka would call her mom.
"Now go somewhere else before i start calling parents" miss minka said to the pack of wolves.
"Alright, alright no need to be so fucking pushy" she said to the inari secretary, "Oh ant i'm sure were going to be seeing alot of each other and were gonna see each other real soon i can garunteed you that" she said while licking her lips at me then her and her pack of wolves left out the room.
"Thanks miss charleston they would 'nt left without raising as much trouble as they could before you came in" torri said.
"No problem girls and ant if you have any problems wtih those girls again don't be afraid to come to me or one of the teachers we'll take care of them" miss minka said.
"Yeah thanks" i said not sure of her solution to get rid of any future terri problem.
(It will be a cold day in hell before i turn into a little tattle telling bitch just because i'm geting chase by some girls)
"Well i guess i'll go call the janitor and see if she can work on the door on her shift thank goodness it wasn't demolished like the last time" she said looking at melinda.
"What i couldn't help it he was wearing red" melinda said.
"Ok now if you guys excuse me i have work to do" miss minka said then she walked out of the room.
"Ok what the hell happen ant" melinda said.
"I was coming out the bathroom then all of the sudden that crazy wolf bitch and her pack horndogs came at me and tried to rape me i mean i challenged her to a fight and kicked her ass but apparently she and her wolf pack are exceptions to the rule of if you beat the leader they wil become submissive to you werewolf rule so after she told me she dosen't follow the werewolf rules she and her pack wolfs gone wild chased me around trying to rape" i said.
"Typical of low life mutts they bring shame to their species they don't even deserve to be callled werewolfs they're rabid dogs" sarah said.
"Well its ok now we don't have to worry about it anymore lets just enjoy our lunch" eliza said.
"I'm cool with that by the way what is th 411 on that chick and her pack" i said grabbing my lunch that eliza had for me.
An hour later the bell rang for fourth period to start my next class was in the exploritory building 2 with melinda we had martial arts class together while torri, sarah and eliza had art class in building 1. We went into the building and walk down the hall all the class rooms were bigger in this bulding considering what the classes taught they had to be bigger. We walked into a classroom that looked wome what like a dojo in many of martial arts class that are taken in the human realm. There were no chairs, no desk, just a large blue mat that covered the floor and posters on the wall of different forms of martial arts that i supposed that this class taught. Me and melinda walked into the classroom and looked around we then went and placed our book bags over in a far corner, and i took off my shoes and place them near my bag and we sat down on the mat while all the other students came in to do the same.
"I knew we were going to see each other again and looks like were have my favorite class together i'm gonna love this" a familliar voice said from behind, me and melinda turned around and i was suprised to see terri in the same class.
"Aww shit here it goes" i said.
"Hey there sexy long time no see" she says giving me a lusty look.
"Oh great your in here perfect now i can kick your ass without getting in trouble" melinda said.
"Funy i was thinking the same thing" terri said back to melinda.
The bell rang as the last student got into the room then after the door shut and we heard our teacher speak "Good afternoon students i welcome you to the many arts of combat i am your sensei miss crowdly".
I loked to the front of the classroom was a beautiful tall tan skin woman who had long grayish hair that went down her back and bangs that went down to her chest which suprised me cuz she didn't look old at all she looked like she was more in her later twenties lower thirties and her hair though it was gray looked youthfull and beautiful like she was born with that color and she most likely was now that i looked at it more. She had some black tatoo tribal markings on her face and she wore a black gi. She was the perfect description of an amazoness she had he tail wrapped around her stomach only difference between her and the amazoness in the profile picture is this one standing in front of me was more like the modern time amazoness.
"When i call your name i want you stand and present yourselfs with honor" she said.
I looked around the class room and saw many mamono the ones i would expect to be in this class then i heard are sensei start the roll call.
"Juni" a younger amazoness stood up and bowed to her and sat back down.
"Sora" a orge stood up and reapeated wht th first girl did.
"Cheryll" a lizard girl did the same thing.
"Sonya" this girl was a salamander.
"Amara" a red oni stood up.
"Melissa" a mantis stood up, then a golem, a hobgoblin, a beelzebub,a orc,a large mous, then a elf, then a hornet, then a anubis. After the anubis terri was called then illyana the gitablilu from my last two classes and then melinda was called and then my names was finally called. I stood up and bowed to my teacher i looked at me she was kinda of tooken off gaurd when she saw me i guess being the only boy in this whole room is what took her off guard.
"Well a boy in my dojo this is a suprise " she said with a grin on her face.
(Something tells me i'm in for something in this class)
Spoiler: show
"Well a boy in my dojo this is a suprise " she said with a grin on her face. "So boy tell me a bit about yourself and why you are taking my class".
I stood up and started to speak "Well i'm from one of the many roughest cities in the human realm detroit michigan so being from there you have to know how to fight its one of the basic things you pick up when your from my city my neighborhood is particularly a peacefull one but the on the outside and in the inner cities on 8 mile and the other neighborhoods there are very rough you can get beat up and jump or worse if you don't know how to fight. Fighting for me comes naturally i mean my dad has a summer job where he teaches tae kwon do to the kids in my neighbor hood and he's been teaching me ever since i was able to walk. When i turned 7 i he enrolled me into muay thai kickboxing because i grew love for that perticular fighting style so i've basicaly was raised around martial arts my whole life and i once got to train with my dads close friends tito ortiz and charles krazy horse bennett and they taught me alot of things that i know now so martial arts is in my dna".
She gave me an look that told me that she was intriuged of my story and background "Very interesting i expect much from you boy so what was your rank in your last dojo before coming here".
"I am currently have my red tassles in muay thai and hoping to gain my black tassles sometime in the future and i have my blue/purple belt in tae kwon do so i am consider a high rank but still have a ways to go before mastering" i said proudly.
"Well are'nt we well acomplished its i hope you show me everything that you are mad of and all of your experince as a fighter" she said.
"Aye sensei are you a one of those amazoness mamono that i read about in the profile" i ask out of curiousity.
"Yes, i am from the mari tribe in this realm and i act as head trainner for warrors in my tribe and i am a master hunter as you can see by my tribal markings i am one the highest ranks in my tribe only my tribe leader" she explained.
"So is it true you amazoness hunt men to make them your husbands?" i ask out of curiosity.
"Why yes it is i have caught a wide variety of men and tame them hince my title as tamer of men and each tribal mark on my body represents the number of men i have captuered and tamed" she said with pride.
I gulped at the thougt and at seeing how many tribal markings that are visible on her as i see the ones on her face and neck, her hands and risk and some on her feet and lower legs. I was pretty sure she had more on her body but her gi and pants were covering the rest of them as sexy as she was she wasn't no joke .
Seing me look her over nevously she laughed "Don't worry boy your not old enough to be hunted now in a couple of years you be a great target for my tribe".
(Well thats a relief knowing i got until i hit legal age until i got hunted)
"Now class today will begin with the introduction of combat and regular excersises now i want you to all stand up and do some jumping jacks now" she comanded us.
We all got up and started doing jumping jacks we kept doing it a normal pace until she told us to pick up the pace and we went faster then when we hit a cerain time she told us to stop. Then she started explaining the forms of martial arts she had mastered in her life which was alot from kenpo karate, muay thai kickboxing,judo, tae kwon do,brazillian jujitsu, jeet kune do, sambo,wrestling and kung fu.
(Yeah she was a badass and kick anyones ass without any problem but i got one thing over her that will give her a good suprise about me)
She explained the history of these styles and which in tae kwon do and muay thai it was a reapeater to me becuase i all ready know all the basic stuff and info on those two styles and she told us she will teach us the basics but we can choose what style what we want to advance on in after that she went on to call roll. A wide assortment of mamono stood up and from the girtablilu from my last two classes,another. amazoness, an ogre,a red oni, an elf, a large mouse, a orc, terri the werewolf and melinda and then me. For a good hour she taught us about the basics of the fighting style and how the weaponry and fencing class will be also mingling with us because the teacher also happens to be a master of combat. After that whole hour of class the bell rang signaling for students to head to our last period we got our stuff and head out the door on my way out the class a pair of arms wrapped around my neck and jerked me backwards against someone.
"Say how about we ditch last period and head to my room so we can have some fun" a sultry familliar voice came frombehind me obviously being terri.
Then she was pulled from me hard "He dosen't want to be with you so back off" melinda said.
"Shut up you over grown steak you don't know what he wants" she snapped at her.
"I know he dosen't wanna be with a mangy mutt like you" melinda fired back.
"Bull Bitch" terri growled at her getting ready to pounce.
"Bring it mutt" melinda said getting ready to fight.
(I know i should step in and stop them from getting ready to tear each other limb from limb but it always was a turn on to watch girls fight over me)
"OK THATS ENOUGH" our sensei yelled at the two girls getting ready to brawl.
"She started it" terri complained.
"No i was about to finish it " melinda said.
"I don't care who started it there shall be no fighting without my consent and it has to be during class if you girls do it again i'm going to put you through hell during your training followed by a week of detention do i make myself clear" she ordered.
"Yes sensei" the two girls complied with the last question.
"Good now head to your next classes before i give you two marks for the next week" she ordered.
The three of us headed out the class down the hall way and out the building me and. melinda walking side by side while terri trailed behind us when we got outside we met up with the rest of the girls and before terri left she gave me one last promise.
"They're not going to be with you all the time ant your gonna be all by yourself and when i find you by yourself i'm gonna fuck you right then and there and then probably take you to my room so me and the girls can have some more fun with you watch your back" she said licking her lips and then running off to meet up with her pack.
"I swear that bitch is asking for it" melinda said.
"In deed i think i'm gonna have to put that mutt in her place" sarah said.
"Now guys fighting cant solve everything" eliza said.
"Speak for yourself in 8 mile thats how all there problems are solved" i said.
(Thats the inner cities of detroit people are always fighting or shooting at each other and me and my crew reign supreme in the inner cities raising all types hell thank god my peaceful neighborhood is way out from the city limits especially when i need to get away from the cops)
"Well school is gonna be over soon so lets get to last period and meet up with each other in the courtyard" torri said.
We all went our seperate ways becausse our lat period we all had different classes my last class was in the first exploritory building and it was show chorus its a class that teaches theatre and chorus so some of the plays that are gonna be done in or by the this class is gonna be musicals. I liked acting and took theatre for fun at my old school but i don't know why i gotta take chorus i can't sing worth damn at least i think so and i try not to sing in front of anyone at least not seriously. I walk in the building and the bell rings and going down the hall ay i hear a piano being played and singing i reach class at the end of the hall and it was the source for all the singing and piano playing. I open the door and all the students were all ready in class exceot me until now and they were standing around a piano with a lady behind it.
"One more time" she said cheerfully and played a melody and the students sung with it.
"La,la,la,la,la,la,la,la,la" they all sung.
"Wonderful, Marvelous ok now everyone take their seats.
I close the door and look around and see only chairs to sit in so i take a chair at the back of the class behind everybody. The teacher stands up and i get a better look at her she has a petite figure not as shapely as some of the girls is in this room or the ones i'm used to seeing around here. She was some what on the short side and her breast some what decent but were small i say she was a B cup she had light purple medium size hair she had on white shirt with pink stars on it and a small pink skirt with a white star on it. Then i saw she had blue wings on her arms and lookning down at her legs to her kness down her feet or talons she had blue feathers by then i could tell she was a siren so it would make since for her to teach this class and why she is so happy and cheerfull. She walked to her desk with a little pep in it like she was on cloud nine and picked up her attendance sheet.
"Now i'm going to do a quick roll call so everyone please sing out here or present when i call your name" she said happily in a sing song voice.
"Jamie", "Here" a harpy with light brown hair sang.
"Natalie", "Present" a lamia with light yelow hair sang.
"Cicily" ,"Here" a holstaurus sung.
"Anya" "Here" a fairy sung, after her she called on a yuki onna the same one i had in my other class if i'm correct, a black harpy,a werecat, and three girls that looked like normal humans. One girl had light pink hair and she wore a red hat with a feather in it, he other she had light blue hair and had some type of star berret in her hair and the last one she had black hair and her skin looked a little blue thats the only thing that stood out to me about her. But those three girls looked like nomal human girls they had legs that were regular human legs they wore shoes and other than the one who had blue skin they appeared to be normal.
Then she got to my name finally "Antonio" she sung.
"Here" i said plainly no wanting to sing.
"Oh my we have a boy in the classroom" she said happily "But can't you sing to i would like to here that beautiful voice i know you have"
"I Don't sing" i said.
"Uh uh uh everybody sings in this class you just have to try" she said trying to encourage me
"Well i'm not the singing type" i said.
"Oh don't be silly you wouldn't be in this class if you didn't sing" she said.
"I'm only in this class because i was put in here i was hoping this was only theatre but i happen to be not that lucky" i said.
"Well i think it was a good fortune to bring you to this class and to pass this class your gonna have to sing" she said still cheerfull not the least irritated b my lack of cooperation.
"Ok class gather around the piano again i gonna tell you what your choir singing pitch is" she said.
We all gathered around as she sat back down on the piano and started playing the same melody at the begining of class and she told the girls to start on the right and they did and began singing the same little la la excercise that they were doing and she listen closely to them. She told them their voice type out and there singing range the harpy named jamie was a soprano being the highest female voice, the holstaurus was alto, and the fairy was a mezzo-soprano. Then she made the group of girls in front of the piano sing she listened and gave them thier voice types the yuki onna a soprano, the lamia a mezzo soprano, the black harpy and the werecat were alto's. Then the last group to the left of the piano that i was in she started to play and the three girls started singing and i kept quiet she listened and gave them their voice types the blue haired girl was a soprano, the blue skinned girl was a mezzo saprano and the girl with the red hat was an alto. She finished with them and then she notice i didn't sing.
"Oh come on how are you gonna know what your voice type is if you don't sing" she said sonding dissapointed.
"Well i could care less for it" i said not budging on my no singing policy.
"Please lets not make this a difficult year for either of us could you at least participate" she pleaded with me.
(Call me a softy but when i girl begs me really nicely to do something i most likely will do it yeah i know i'm supposed to be the badass from detroit but i do have a nice side)
"Ok but i'm not gonna do much"
She gave me a smile then she started playing the melodyand then as low as posible and making my voice as deep as i could i did the little singing excercise she could barely hear me so she had to listen close.
"Hmmm you are definitely a bass considering on how low you sing but at least your participating" she said in her natural cheerful tone. "Ok i want all of you to stand on the risers were gonna do some lung exercises then were gonna learn about some of the many songs your gonna sing".
We all got up and stood on some risers she had pulled out of a large cabinet and she directed were she wanted everyone to stand on them. Saprano's on the left then mezzo soprano's in the middle and me being the only bass i was with the alto's on the right i was on the top riser behind all the alto's. She started playing the piano and we started the singing excercises for a good 15 minutes then she play a singig game with us it was kinda fun but i could do without the singing. She then mad us sing some notes by hitting certain keys on the piano and had every voice type go one at a time to work on the voice ranges. The saprano's being first and having the highest notes most of the girls could get just a few of them had to work on it a little more. The mezzo saprano's went next and they hit moderately high notes not as high as the soprano's but higher than the ohter vioce types after them. Next was the alto's being the lowest female oices the had some mid range and border line low notes but this was a female voice type so it was still higher than most of the male voice types. Then came the akwardness of me singing by myself being the only guy in the room and the only male voice type i had to do it luckly being bass it was the lowest voice type so i didn't have to sing any high notes i only had to go as high as the highest low notes and even though i was singing by myself everyone could barely hear me i liked that. After an hour of singing the bell rang signaling classes were over and everyone was free for the weekend luckyly it was the first day of classes and suprisngly i didn't have any homework to take back to my room and do over the weekend. I grabbed my bag and put my stuff inside it and started heading for the door but then i heard miss webster call me.
"Antonio could you come here a second please" she said very politely.
I walk over to her a little bugged from being stopped from leaving but shruged it off "Yes" i said returning her a polite response.
"Antonio i notice your very shy about singing but i'm here to let you know you don't have to be" she said smiling at me.
"I'm not shy i just not a singer i like acting but i'm not much of a singer" i said.
"Well i don't believe that i'm sure you have a beautiful voice and i think you could probably sing higher than bass" she said.
"Uh uh no way i can't sing high notes me and high notes don't get along no way i'm singing tenor no sir not me" i said making my stand on my voice type.
"Well i think you could i won't give up on you something tells me here more to you than just a handsome face" she said and then she kised me on the cheek.
Suprise by the peck on the cheek she gave me i felt a little embaressed by it but play it cool "Uh yeah thats cool well i'm gonna go back to the dorms i'll see you on monday or maybe around since you stay on campus to later" i said walking towrds the door.
"Ok see you sweety" she said with a smile on her face.
I walk out the room down the hall and out the building i walked to the courtyard and sure enough right by the statue i saw the girls talking to each other so i ran up to them.
"Alright who's up for a party tonight i got no homework and i feel like living it up this weekend" melinda said loudly.
"You always wanna party every weekend why can't we just have sit back and enjoy some good movies" sarah said.
"We can do that after were done partying i wanna get wild tonight woohoo" melinda said.
"Well a party does sound fun so why not i'm sure ant want wouldn't mind" eliza said.
"Mind what?" i said finally reaching them.
"Throwing a party tonight it a thing we do every weekend in fact all the dorm always throw parties on weekends but were thinking about throwing our own one tonight in the rooms while the big campus party is tomorrow night" torri said.
"Well hell i down shit i got some beer and liqour in my room if you wanna throw it there" i said happily.
"ALRIGHT PARTY AT ANT'S ROOM" melinda shouted.
"Hmph alcohol is such a disgustng thing why would i want to go to a party with that crap there" sarah said.
"Aww whats wrong the little baby can't handle her liqour thats so cute i remember my first time drinking i was 10" i said teasily and laughing at her.
"I'll have you know that i can handle my liqour i just don't like drinking thats all" she said angrily at me.
"Ok then how bout you suck it and handle it tonight unless your scared" i kept teasing.
"I am not scared matter of fact i will out drink you in any game" she said defending her self.
"Well ok then, PARTY AT MY ROOM TONIGHT" I yelled.
"YEAH" The girls said.
"Not so fast" a voice said from behind us. We turned around and saw miss kino standing smiling at us or more accuraely me. "And where do you think your going antonio" she said with an evil smirk on her face.
(Oh shit its the midget patrol)
"I'm going to go party what the hell you doing here its 4 o clock isn't time for you to go watch barney on t.v. todays letter is gonna L and i'mma help you with it by using it in a word and in a sentence the word leave starts with a l and if i use it in a sentence it would sound like this leave me the hell alone your crazy midget goat bitch how's that you learn something new everyday" i said giving her my best smartass comment.
(I crack myself up sometimes)
"You little asshole" she growled at me.
"Uh ant i don't think that was the best thing to say to her" eliza said.
"I don't care she annoys me and she made me sit in class naked so i gotta bone to pick" i said.
"You won't be do anything for the next hour your going straight to detention just like i said you would" miss kino said angrily at me. "And for that smartass comment i might ad on another hour".
(No teacher back at my old schools were ever able to get me or catch me and sucessfully make me go to detention let see her take her chance)
"Pah yeah the fuck right you and what army is gonna make me ther has'nt been a teacher in the world who could make me go to detention what makes you think you can" i said cofidently.
(Boy pride comes before the fall and i'm defenitely about to fall hard)
"You idiot you do remember what she did to you in class don't you" sarah said.
"Damn right and thats why i gotta bone to pick" i said.
Miss kino just gave an evil smile then raised her hand with that red glow again controlling my body i couldn't move an inch "You sure are a dumbass and a glutton for punishment don't worry were your going you will get the punishment and disciplne that you so badly need" she said.
"What the fuck man this is bullshit aren't yall gona help" said angrily.
"No you brought this on yourself we'll see you after detention and hey can you give us the key too your room so we get the stuff ready" Melinda said.
"Thats fucked up yall gonna leave me like this hell no you aint getting in my room i don't want anybody going through my shit" i protested.
Miss kino walked up to me and put her hand in my pocket and grab my key and tossed it to eliza "Here you go girls make sure you touch everything in his room" she said with an dark satisfaction.
"You mother fucker" i screamed.
"Thanks miss kino see you in a few aj and words of advice don't let miss sharp have too much fun with you" melinda said.
"Have fun girls don't worry he'll be back once his time is up now what condition he maybe in i don't know its all up to how he acts" miss kino said walking away and making me follow her.
"DAMMIT" I yell while the girls waed by and headed to my room.
Me and miss kino walked back to the demon realm education we walked down to the last room on in the building and we stopped in front of the door "Well time for you to leearn some discipline maybe a hour in here will show you never to piss me off again" she said with a grin on her face.
"I aint scared of you if you didn't have me in this voodoo curse, spell or whatever the hell this is i would beat you like you was my child , yo bent over my knee and spanking you like that brat that you look like" i said.
She gave me a lewd grin like she was thinking about something perverted i wouldn't be surprise if she was actually thinking about me spanking her then she came back to "Only one who's getting spanked today is you now get it the classroom" she said making me walk in. We walked through the door i see rows of empty desks and at the front in front of a chalk board i see a woman sitting with her feet up on her desk. When i looked at her i was in awe she was a total babe she had a huge rack she could give eliza and sarah and torri a run for their money with her boobs and she had dark purple hair and dark blue eyes. She had dark tan skin and she had elf ears and she wore a black leather top with a pink heart on it that barely covered her huge breast and you could see most of them leaving almost nothing to the imagination her skirt was very short way above her knees at the top of her thighs and showing a silky smooth pair of long dark tan shapely legs and she had black high heels on. Her face was gorgeous she looked like a tan skinned angel with elf ears with a ruler in her hand she looked up at the door and saw us in the room and acknowlegde us.
"Hey there anora whose the handsome boy you have with you" she said in seductive beautiful voice.
"Hey mileena i got new one for ya on the this is antonio the boy who transferd from the human realm" miss kino said.
"Oooh so he's the boy maggie and josie been talking about he's adorable i could just eat him up" she said licking her lips at me.
"Well he's here for one day for disrupting class and talking back at me i hope you can give him the proper discipline he needs" miss kino said giving me her evil smile.
"Whatever man could you fucking let me go so we can get this shit over wtih" i said angrily.
"Ohh he's fiesty i think i'm really gonna like him" mileena said giving me dark smile.
"Yeah he is an handfull i hope he won't cause too much trouble for you" miss kino said.
"Oh he won't be can garunteed that" she said.
"Well i'm gonna go to my room so i can watch some barney" miss kino said sarcasticly walking towards the door.
"Well you go have your fun me and antonio are gonna get to know each other a little better for the next hour" mileena said.
"Ok try not to have too much fun with him mileena" miss kino said with a grin on her face walking out the class room.
"Well i can't make that promise but i'll try" she said and then miss kino left out shuttuing the door behind her leaving me and the detention teacher by ourselves.
She gets up and walks towards me "Hello antonio my name is miss crow and i'll e dicisplining you for the next hour i hope we can become good friends and learn much about each other" she said.
"The names ant thats what everyone calls me" i said.
"See where already getting to know each oother this is gonna be fun" she said patting the ruler in her hand the she slaps my hand with it.
Finally having control of my body i jupm back "Ow what the fuck is wrong with you bitch" i snapped at her.
She giggled at me "Thats no way to talk to your teacher" she said and went to swat my hand with the ruler again but i caught it and took it out of her hand and threw it.
"ohh my naughty naughty no grabing the teachers ruler now i'm really gonna have to punish you" she walked back to her desk and pulled out a whip.
Just then i realised something skimpy clothing darrk skin elf ears i then shuddered and knew what mamono i was trapped inside with "Your a dark elf are'nt you" i said cautiously.
She gave me a seductive evil grin "Yes sweety if you read the profile on dark elfs then you should know what your about to go through" she said unwding her whip.
I panicked then ran for the door and tried to open it but it was some how locked on the outside keeping me in this shit was getting fuck up by the minute " Oh you gotta be fucking kidden me" i griped.
She laughed at my failed attempt of opening the door and realising i was trapt in "Where do you think your going detention just started and your mine for the next hour" she said with a evil smile on her face.
(Oh shit what a way to end a school day)
I stood up and started to speak "Well i'm from one of the many roughest cities in the human realm detroit michigan so being from there you have to know how to fight its one of the basic things you pick up when your from my city my neighborhood is particularly a peacefull one but the on the outside and in the inner cities on 8 mile and the other neighborhoods there are very rough you can get beat up and jump or worse if you don't know how to fight. Fighting for me comes naturally i mean my dad has a summer job where he teaches tae kwon do to the kids in my neighbor hood and he's been teaching me ever since i was able to walk. When i turned 7 i he enrolled me into muay thai kickboxing because i grew love for that perticular fighting style so i've basicaly was raised around martial arts my whole life and i once got to train with my dads close friends tito ortiz and charles krazy horse bennett and they taught me alot of things that i know now so martial arts is in my dna".
She gave me an look that told me that she was intriuged of my story and background "Very interesting i expect much from you boy so what was your rank in your last dojo before coming here".
"I am currently have my red tassles in muay thai and hoping to gain my black tassles sometime in the future and i have my blue/purple belt in tae kwon do so i am consider a high rank but still have a ways to go before mastering" i said proudly.
"Well are'nt we well acomplished its i hope you show me everything that you are mad of and all of your experince as a fighter" she said.
"Aye sensei are you a one of those amazoness mamono that i read about in the profile" i ask out of curiousity.
"Yes, i am from the mari tribe in this realm and i act as head trainner for warrors in my tribe and i am a master hunter as you can see by my tribal markings i am one the highest ranks in my tribe only my tribe leader" she explained.
"So is it true you amazoness hunt men to make them your husbands?" i ask out of curiosity.
"Why yes it is i have caught a wide variety of men and tame them hince my title as tamer of men and each tribal mark on my body represents the number of men i have captuered and tamed" she said with pride.
I gulped at the thougt and at seeing how many tribal markings that are visible on her as i see the ones on her face and neck, her hands and risk and some on her feet and lower legs. I was pretty sure she had more on her body but her gi and pants were covering the rest of them as sexy as she was she wasn't no joke .
Seing me look her over nevously she laughed "Don't worry boy your not old enough to be hunted now in a couple of years you be a great target for my tribe".
(Well thats a relief knowing i got until i hit legal age until i got hunted)
"Now class today will begin with the introduction of combat and regular excersises now i want you to all stand up and do some jumping jacks now" she comanded us.
We all got up and started doing jumping jacks we kept doing it a normal pace until she told us to pick up the pace and we went faster then when we hit a cerain time she told us to stop. Then she started explaining the forms of martial arts she had mastered in her life which was alot from kenpo karate, muay thai kickboxing,judo, tae kwon do,brazillian jujitsu, jeet kune do, sambo,wrestling and kung fu.
(Yeah she was a badass and kick anyones ass without any problem but i got one thing over her that will give her a good suprise about me)
She explained the history of these styles and which in tae kwon do and muay thai it was a reapeater to me becuase i all ready know all the basic stuff and info on those two styles and she told us she will teach us the basics but we can choose what style what we want to advance on in after that she went on to call roll. A wide assortment of mamono stood up and from the girtablilu from my last two classes,another. amazoness, an ogre,a red oni, an elf, a large mouse, a orc, terri the werewolf and melinda and then me. For a good hour she taught us about the basics of the fighting style and how the weaponry and fencing class will be also mingling with us because the teacher also happens to be a master of combat. After that whole hour of class the bell rang signaling for students to head to our last period we got our stuff and head out the door on my way out the class a pair of arms wrapped around my neck and jerked me backwards against someone.
"Say how about we ditch last period and head to my room so we can have some fun" a sultry familliar voice came frombehind me obviously being terri.
Then she was pulled from me hard "He dosen't want to be with you so back off" melinda said.
"Shut up you over grown steak you don't know what he wants" she snapped at her.
"I know he dosen't wanna be with a mangy mutt like you" melinda fired back.
"Bull Bitch" terri growled at her getting ready to pounce.
"Bring it mutt" melinda said getting ready to fight.
(I know i should step in and stop them from getting ready to tear each other limb from limb but it always was a turn on to watch girls fight over me)
"OK THATS ENOUGH" our sensei yelled at the two girls getting ready to brawl.
"She started it" terri complained.
"No i was about to finish it " melinda said.
"I don't care who started it there shall be no fighting without my consent and it has to be during class if you girls do it again i'm going to put you through hell during your training followed by a week of detention do i make myself clear" she ordered.
"Yes sensei" the two girls complied with the last question.
"Good now head to your next classes before i give you two marks for the next week" she ordered.
The three of us headed out the class down the hall way and out the building me and. melinda walking side by side while terri trailed behind us when we got outside we met up with the rest of the girls and before terri left she gave me one last promise.
"They're not going to be with you all the time ant your gonna be all by yourself and when i find you by yourself i'm gonna fuck you right then and there and then probably take you to my room so me and the girls can have some more fun with you watch your back" she said licking her lips and then running off to meet up with her pack.
"I swear that bitch is asking for it" melinda said.
"In deed i think i'm gonna have to put that mutt in her place" sarah said.
"Now guys fighting cant solve everything" eliza said.
"Speak for yourself in 8 mile thats how all there problems are solved" i said.
(Thats the inner cities of detroit people are always fighting or shooting at each other and me and my crew reign supreme in the inner cities raising all types hell thank god my peaceful neighborhood is way out from the city limits especially when i need to get away from the cops)
"Well school is gonna be over soon so lets get to last period and meet up with each other in the courtyard" torri said.
We all went our seperate ways becausse our lat period we all had different classes my last class was in the first exploritory building and it was show chorus its a class that teaches theatre and chorus so some of the plays that are gonna be done in or by the this class is gonna be musicals. I liked acting and took theatre for fun at my old school but i don't know why i gotta take chorus i can't sing worth damn at least i think so and i try not to sing in front of anyone at least not seriously. I walk in the building and the bell rings and going down the hall ay i hear a piano being played and singing i reach class at the end of the hall and it was the source for all the singing and piano playing. I open the door and all the students were all ready in class exceot me until now and they were standing around a piano with a lady behind it.
"One more time" she said cheerfully and played a melody and the students sung with it.
"La,la,la,la,la,la,la,la,la" they all sung.
"Wonderful, Marvelous ok now everyone take their seats.
I close the door and look around and see only chairs to sit in so i take a chair at the back of the class behind everybody. The teacher stands up and i get a better look at her she has a petite figure not as shapely as some of the girls is in this room or the ones i'm used to seeing around here. She was some what on the short side and her breast some what decent but were small i say she was a B cup she had light purple medium size hair she had on white shirt with pink stars on it and a small pink skirt with a white star on it. Then i saw she had blue wings on her arms and lookning down at her legs to her kness down her feet or talons she had blue feathers by then i could tell she was a siren so it would make since for her to teach this class and why she is so happy and cheerfull. She walked to her desk with a little pep in it like she was on cloud nine and picked up her attendance sheet.
"Now i'm going to do a quick roll call so everyone please sing out here or present when i call your name" she said happily in a sing song voice.
"Jamie", "Here" a harpy with light brown hair sang.
"Natalie", "Present" a lamia with light yelow hair sang.
"Cicily" ,"Here" a holstaurus sung.
"Anya" "Here" a fairy sung, after her she called on a yuki onna the same one i had in my other class if i'm correct, a black harpy,a werecat, and three girls that looked like normal humans. One girl had light pink hair and she wore a red hat with a feather in it, he other she had light blue hair and had some type of star berret in her hair and the last one she had black hair and her skin looked a little blue thats the only thing that stood out to me about her. But those three girls looked like nomal human girls they had legs that were regular human legs they wore shoes and other than the one who had blue skin they appeared to be normal.
Then she got to my name finally "Antonio" she sung.
"Here" i said plainly no wanting to sing.
"Oh my we have a boy in the classroom" she said happily "But can't you sing to i would like to here that beautiful voice i know you have"
"I Don't sing" i said.
"Uh uh uh everybody sings in this class you just have to try" she said trying to encourage me
"Well i'm not the singing type" i said.
"Oh don't be silly you wouldn't be in this class if you didn't sing" she said.
"I'm only in this class because i was put in here i was hoping this was only theatre but i happen to be not that lucky" i said.
"Well i think it was a good fortune to bring you to this class and to pass this class your gonna have to sing" she said still cheerfull not the least irritated b my lack of cooperation.
"Ok class gather around the piano again i gonna tell you what your choir singing pitch is" she said.
We all gathered around as she sat back down on the piano and started playing the same melody at the begining of class and she told the girls to start on the right and they did and began singing the same little la la excercise that they were doing and she listen closely to them. She told them their voice type out and there singing range the harpy named jamie was a soprano being the highest female voice, the holstaurus was alto, and the fairy was a mezzo-soprano. Then she made the group of girls in front of the piano sing she listened and gave them thier voice types the yuki onna a soprano, the lamia a mezzo soprano, the black harpy and the werecat were alto's. Then the last group to the left of the piano that i was in she started to play and the three girls started singing and i kept quiet she listened and gave them their voice types the blue haired girl was a soprano, the blue skinned girl was a mezzo saprano and the girl with the red hat was an alto. She finished with them and then she notice i didn't sing.
"Oh come on how are you gonna know what your voice type is if you don't sing" she said sonding dissapointed.
"Well i could care less for it" i said not budging on my no singing policy.
"Please lets not make this a difficult year for either of us could you at least participate" she pleaded with me.
(Call me a softy but when i girl begs me really nicely to do something i most likely will do it yeah i know i'm supposed to be the badass from detroit but i do have a nice side)
"Ok but i'm not gonna do much"
She gave me a smile then she started playing the melodyand then as low as posible and making my voice as deep as i could i did the little singing excercise she could barely hear me so she had to listen close.
"Hmmm you are definitely a bass considering on how low you sing but at least your participating" she said in her natural cheerful tone. "Ok i want all of you to stand on the risers were gonna do some lung exercises then were gonna learn about some of the many songs your gonna sing".
We all got up and stood on some risers she had pulled out of a large cabinet and she directed were she wanted everyone to stand on them. Saprano's on the left then mezzo soprano's in the middle and me being the only bass i was with the alto's on the right i was on the top riser behind all the alto's. She started playing the piano and we started the singing excercises for a good 15 minutes then she play a singig game with us it was kinda fun but i could do without the singing. She then mad us sing some notes by hitting certain keys on the piano and had every voice type go one at a time to work on the voice ranges. The saprano's being first and having the highest notes most of the girls could get just a few of them had to work on it a little more. The mezzo saprano's went next and they hit moderately high notes not as high as the soprano's but higher than the ohter vioce types after them. Next was the alto's being the lowest female oices the had some mid range and border line low notes but this was a female voice type so it was still higher than most of the male voice types. Then came the akwardness of me singing by myself being the only guy in the room and the only male voice type i had to do it luckly being bass it was the lowest voice type so i didn't have to sing any high notes i only had to go as high as the highest low notes and even though i was singing by myself everyone could barely hear me i liked that. After an hour of singing the bell rang signaling classes were over and everyone was free for the weekend luckyly it was the first day of classes and suprisngly i didn't have any homework to take back to my room and do over the weekend. I grabbed my bag and put my stuff inside it and started heading for the door but then i heard miss webster call me.
"Antonio could you come here a second please" she said very politely.
I walk over to her a little bugged from being stopped from leaving but shruged it off "Yes" i said returning her a polite response.
"Antonio i notice your very shy about singing but i'm here to let you know you don't have to be" she said smiling at me.
"I'm not shy i just not a singer i like acting but i'm not much of a singer" i said.
"Well i don't believe that i'm sure you have a beautiful voice and i think you could probably sing higher than bass" she said.
"Uh uh no way i can't sing high notes me and high notes don't get along no way i'm singing tenor no sir not me" i said making my stand on my voice type.
"Well i think you could i won't give up on you something tells me here more to you than just a handsome face" she said and then she kised me on the cheek.
Suprise by the peck on the cheek she gave me i felt a little embaressed by it but play it cool "Uh yeah thats cool well i'm gonna go back to the dorms i'll see you on monday or maybe around since you stay on campus to later" i said walking towrds the door.
"Ok see you sweety" she said with a smile on her face.
I walk out the room down the hall and out the building i walked to the courtyard and sure enough right by the statue i saw the girls talking to each other so i ran up to them.
"Alright who's up for a party tonight i got no homework and i feel like living it up this weekend" melinda said loudly.
"You always wanna party every weekend why can't we just have sit back and enjoy some good movies" sarah said.
"We can do that after were done partying i wanna get wild tonight woohoo" melinda said.
"Well a party does sound fun so why not i'm sure ant want wouldn't mind" eliza said.
"Mind what?" i said finally reaching them.
"Throwing a party tonight it a thing we do every weekend in fact all the dorm always throw parties on weekends but were thinking about throwing our own one tonight in the rooms while the big campus party is tomorrow night" torri said.
"Well hell i down shit i got some beer and liqour in my room if you wanna throw it there" i said happily.
"ALRIGHT PARTY AT ANT'S ROOM" melinda shouted.
"Hmph alcohol is such a disgustng thing why would i want to go to a party with that crap there" sarah said.
"Aww whats wrong the little baby can't handle her liqour thats so cute i remember my first time drinking i was 10" i said teasily and laughing at her.
"I'll have you know that i can handle my liqour i just don't like drinking thats all" she said angrily at me.
"Ok then how bout you suck it and handle it tonight unless your scared" i kept teasing.
"I am not scared matter of fact i will out drink you in any game" she said defending her self.
"Well ok then, PARTY AT MY ROOM TONIGHT" I yelled.
"YEAH" The girls said.
"Not so fast" a voice said from behind us. We turned around and saw miss kino standing smiling at us or more accuraely me. "And where do you think your going antonio" she said with an evil smirk on her face.
(Oh shit its the midget patrol)
"I'm going to go party what the hell you doing here its 4 o clock isn't time for you to go watch barney on t.v. todays letter is gonna L and i'mma help you with it by using it in a word and in a sentence the word leave starts with a l and if i use it in a sentence it would sound like this leave me the hell alone your crazy midget goat bitch how's that you learn something new everyday" i said giving her my best smartass comment.
(I crack myself up sometimes)
"You little asshole" she growled at me.
"Uh ant i don't think that was the best thing to say to her" eliza said.
"I don't care she annoys me and she made me sit in class naked so i gotta bone to pick" i said.
"You won't be do anything for the next hour your going straight to detention just like i said you would" miss kino said angrily at me. "And for that smartass comment i might ad on another hour".
(No teacher back at my old schools were ever able to get me or catch me and sucessfully make me go to detention let see her take her chance)
"Pah yeah the fuck right you and what army is gonna make me ther has'nt been a teacher in the world who could make me go to detention what makes you think you can" i said cofidently.
(Boy pride comes before the fall and i'm defenitely about to fall hard)
"You idiot you do remember what she did to you in class don't you" sarah said.
"Damn right and thats why i gotta bone to pick" i said.
Miss kino just gave an evil smile then raised her hand with that red glow again controlling my body i couldn't move an inch "You sure are a dumbass and a glutton for punishment don't worry were your going you will get the punishment and disciplne that you so badly need" she said.
"What the fuck man this is bullshit aren't yall gona help" said angrily.
"No you brought this on yourself we'll see you after detention and hey can you give us the key too your room so we get the stuff ready" Melinda said.
"Thats fucked up yall gonna leave me like this hell no you aint getting in my room i don't want anybody going through my shit" i protested.
Miss kino walked up to me and put her hand in my pocket and grab my key and tossed it to eliza "Here you go girls make sure you touch everything in his room" she said with an dark satisfaction.
"You mother fucker" i screamed.
"Thanks miss kino see you in a few aj and words of advice don't let miss sharp have too much fun with you" melinda said.
"Have fun girls don't worry he'll be back once his time is up now what condition he maybe in i don't know its all up to how he acts" miss kino said walking away and making me follow her.
"DAMMIT" I yell while the girls waed by and headed to my room.
Me and miss kino walked back to the demon realm education we walked down to the last room on in the building and we stopped in front of the door "Well time for you to leearn some discipline maybe a hour in here will show you never to piss me off again" she said with a grin on her face.
"I aint scared of you if you didn't have me in this voodoo curse, spell or whatever the hell this is i would beat you like you was my child , yo bent over my knee and spanking you like that brat that you look like" i said.
She gave me a lewd grin like she was thinking about something perverted i wouldn't be surprise if she was actually thinking about me spanking her then she came back to "Only one who's getting spanked today is you now get it the classroom" she said making me walk in. We walked through the door i see rows of empty desks and at the front in front of a chalk board i see a woman sitting with her feet up on her desk. When i looked at her i was in awe she was a total babe she had a huge rack she could give eliza and sarah and torri a run for their money with her boobs and she had dark purple hair and dark blue eyes. She had dark tan skin and she had elf ears and she wore a black leather top with a pink heart on it that barely covered her huge breast and you could see most of them leaving almost nothing to the imagination her skirt was very short way above her knees at the top of her thighs and showing a silky smooth pair of long dark tan shapely legs and she had black high heels on. Her face was gorgeous she looked like a tan skinned angel with elf ears with a ruler in her hand she looked up at the door and saw us in the room and acknowlegde us.
"Hey there anora whose the handsome boy you have with you" she said in seductive beautiful voice.
"Hey mileena i got new one for ya on the this is antonio the boy who transferd from the human realm" miss kino said.
"Oooh so he's the boy maggie and josie been talking about he's adorable i could just eat him up" she said licking her lips at me.
"Well he's here for one day for disrupting class and talking back at me i hope you can give him the proper discipline he needs" miss kino said giving me her evil smile.
"Whatever man could you fucking let me go so we can get this shit over wtih" i said angrily.
"Ohh he's fiesty i think i'm really gonna like him" mileena said giving me dark smile.
"Yeah he is an handfull i hope he won't cause too much trouble for you" miss kino said.
"Oh he won't be can garunteed that" she said.
"Well i'm gonna go to my room so i can watch some barney" miss kino said sarcasticly walking towards the door.
"Well you go have your fun me and antonio are gonna get to know each other a little better for the next hour" mileena said.
"Ok try not to have too much fun with him mileena" miss kino said with a grin on her face walking out the class room.
"Well i can't make that promise but i'll try" she said and then miss kino left out shuttuing the door behind her leaving me and the detention teacher by ourselves.
She gets up and walks towards me "Hello antonio my name is miss crow and i'll e dicisplining you for the next hour i hope we can become good friends and learn much about each other" she said.
"The names ant thats what everyone calls me" i said.
"See where already getting to know each oother this is gonna be fun" she said patting the ruler in her hand the she slaps my hand with it.
Finally having control of my body i jupm back "Ow what the fuck is wrong with you bitch" i snapped at her.
She giggled at me "Thats no way to talk to your teacher" she said and went to swat my hand with the ruler again but i caught it and took it out of her hand and threw it.
"ohh my naughty naughty no grabing the teachers ruler now i'm really gonna have to punish you" she walked back to her desk and pulled out a whip.
Just then i realised something skimpy clothing darrk skin elf ears i then shuddered and knew what mamono i was trapped inside with "Your a dark elf are'nt you" i said cautiously.
She gave me a seductive evil grin "Yes sweety if you read the profile on dark elfs then you should know what your about to go through" she said unwding her whip.
I panicked then ran for the door and tried to open it but it was some how locked on the outside keeping me in this shit was getting fuck up by the minute " Oh you gotta be fucking kidden me" i griped.
She laughed at my failed attempt of opening the door and realising i was trapt in "Where do you think your going detention just started and your mine for the next hour" she said with a evil smile on her face.
(Oh shit what a way to end a school day)
Spoiler: show
In my room the girls were going through my stuff and looking in my closet everyone except torri who was sitting on my bed and trying to tell the girls to stop messing with my stuff. Eliza and melinda were going through my closet and looking at my clothes adn other personal belongings while sarah was sitting at my desk trying to figure out my password on my laptop finally giving up trying to convince them to stop torri got up and turned on my tv and started looking through my movies for something good to watch.
"Well we mind as well watch a movie to kill the time so when he comes back he's gonna be pissed you guys went through his stuff" torri said.
"But this is our first time in his room we gotta find out what stuff he has and what he likes and what type of secrets he is hinding and i ned to see if he has anything i can borrow" melinda said with a grin on her face while rummaging through my bags.
"Uh huh i knew you was up to no good when you started loking through his stuff, but eliza why are you looking in his closet?" torri said to the lilim inspecting my clothes.
"Well miss kino gave us permission so it would be rude not to take on her suggestion" eliza said with a sneaky smile on her face.
"Uh huh" torri said then looked over at sarah "And you why are you even trying to get on his laptop"
"I'm just trying to use the internet but he has a password to this bloody thing i wonder what is he trying to hide on her most likely porn that little perevert. Saran said.
Torri sighed and just went back to looking through my movies while they went back to messing with my stufff. About two minutes later i ran through my door and locked it behind me trying to catch my breath from running again. The girls looked at the door suprised to see me back early from detention.
"What the hell i thought you was supposed to be in detetion for a good hour or more" torri said.
"Yeah what ya doing back so early its only been fifteen minutes" melinda said.
"If you think i was staying in that room with that crazy dominitrix bitch there your dead wrong fuck that" i said panting for air.
"How did you escape" eliza asked.
"Do tell i'm prtty sure you did it some cowadrly underhanded way" sarah said still trying to get in my computer.
"Well i would have gotten back earlier if i didn't run into aome unexpected problems on the way" i said. "You see i am a great escape artist when i need to be."
*Flash Back Scene*
"Where do you think your going detention just started and your mine for the next hour" she said with a evil smile on her face.
Realising i'm trapt in this room with this crazy bitch i did the one thing i new i could do that woul get me out this situation i ran screaming like a little bitch.
"AAAAAAHHHH SOMEBODY HELP I'M TRAPT IN A CLASS ROOM WITH A CRAZY DOMINITRIX BITCH" i said runing to the back of the class.
She sighed with a smile on her face then started to walk back towards me at the back of the classroom "I can see your not gonna make this easy are you which just make things more exciting" she said giving me a evil grin.
"Stay the hell away from i warn you i am a trained fighter you know i won't hasitate to defend my self even against a lady" i said backing away from her pushing chairs and desk in front of me.
She smiled and started moving closer and closer i panicked and ran back to the front of the room to get away from her she laughed.
"I just love playing cat and mouse" she said with a dark joy in her voice.
(Man some of these chicks have the most sadistic and sinister turn ons)
Standing behind her desk i was getting desperate for an exit i looked around the room for any sign of escape i looked at the door but i knew there was no way in hell i was getting through it without breaking it down and i know she wouldn't give me the chance to. Then i looked at the window and saw it was one of those big windows with no one to open them and just when i was starting to lose hope i looked at it again and i started thinking i was pretty sure it was made out of regular glass if i was right i could use the window an escape. So as soon as i looked at her she knew waht i was thinking.
"Don't get any bright ideas that will get you in more trouble" she said walking closer to me.
"Trouble is my middle name" i said then i dash to the window and leaped with all my strength and put my arms in front of my face and went crashing through the window shattering the glass while landing and rolling to my feet on the ground. Once i got to my feet i sprinted away like my life depended on it because it most likely did after breaking that window. Miss crow ran up to where the broken remains of where the window used to be and she yelled at me furiously for what i did.
"Your in big trouble mister you think you can get away i'll make sure your back in here by the end of the day" she shouted at me as i ranaway.
Getting the freedom i needed i start to head back to my room I was on my way through the courtyard and then i saw miss kino and which suprised the hell outta me so i ran and hid behind a tree. She was walking to the main office and she looked around to see if anyone else was there but then a couple of students walked by and was heading to the cafeteria to confirm her suspicions and kept walking. Exhaling in relief that she didn't notice me i wait until she got out of sight before i went on i was almost at the dorm building but then a familiar sex filled rough tomboy voice caught my attention.
"Well if it isn't my new favorite boy toy I knew you would come back to me".
I turn around and there was terri and her pack smiling at me once again in the same spot we first met.
(Deja Vu aint that something)
"Uh hey terri um i was just heading to my room for the day until it was dinner time you don't supposed you gus will just let me go?" i asked.
"What a coincedence we was heading where you was heading and since you was heading to your room i guess thats where we are going" she said.
"Ok that doesen't you know what nevermind just let me go i'm trying to getaway from that crazy S&M detention teacher miss crow" i said.
"Miss sharp is after you what did you do to get her chasing after you" she said.
"I escaped detention" i said proudly.
"Wow no ones ever sucessfuly did and anyone who tried had to spend a whole day with her and her little toys she use pretty impressive but that means you just open up a new form of hell for her to unleash on you" the white fur wolf girl said.
"Pfft i aint scared of no crazy dominitrix bitch she didn't even chase after me when i escaped" i said with pride
"Don't worry she's gonna get you when you least expect it trust us on this one" the brown fur wolf girl said.
"Well until then i'l be on my guard so if you ladies excuse me i got somewhere i need to be" i said getting ready to walk off.
But they got in front of me and blocked my path "You didn't think we was going to let you go did you you owe us a fuck session ever since you got us in trouble with miss charleston and i plan to fuck you the rest of the day" terri said licking her lips.
"Hey you shouldn't have chased me and it your own fault you guys got caught not mine so i don't owe you or nor am i giving you anything" i said.
"Always choosing the hard way i guess you forgot what i told you earlier i don't ask for anything i take it girls grab him and strip em naked" she comanded her subordinates.
That was my cue to take off before they could get close to me i ran the other way back through the courtyard.
"Mmm i swear my panties or soaked from getting too excited from chasing him around girls you know what to do catch him by any means necessary i refused to have to settle for masturbation tonight" terri said and then her and her gang gave chase after me.
(I Swear i think she is one of the most horniest girls on this damn campus right behind some certain others)
As i ran for my life and virtue once again from the rape happy werewolf pack i start looking for places i could hide then suddebly i bumped into someone and knock them to the ground.
"Oh my bad didn't see ya" i said lifting the person off the ground.
"No problem cutey i'm glad to have bumped into you" the feminine voice said.
As i look at who i was speaking with i see she was an orc she had the pig ears and pinkish, she haid brown short hair and she was wearing a blue shirt that showedoff her magnificent bust and blue jeans and black sandals. when i got a good look a her i recognize her as the orc from my combat class.
"Hey i know you we got combat class together" i said.
"Thats right your ant right all the girls are talking about you and the teachers say you wanna head back to my room and have some fun i'm sure you will like it" she said.
Now remebering the orc file i now remembered that they are very lustful creatures that can dominate you or you can dominate them if you beat them in a battle i hope she didn't go by her profile of her species becuase i didn't have the time to fight anther mamono for the sake of not being violated.
(Not that i wouldn't mine but i like to take the intiative and not feel like i'm being dominated by a girl)
"Ah naw i can't take you up on your offer i'm kinda busy right now" i declined.
"Aww c'mon please i promise i'll be gentle" she said with her voice dripping with lust.
I look back and i see terri and her pack catching up from distance "Sorry can't right now see ya" i dashed away moving her to the side making my getaway.
"Well i can tell i'm gonna have lots of fun with him" the orc girl said licking her lips.
I went back to running for my lfe and looking for a place to hide i run to the gym and go inside and run through it and head to the locker room and shut the door luckily everyone was either in their rooms or somewhere else becuase the locker room was empty.
(Lightining only stikes once people)
So i decide to hide in here hoping that terri and her horndogs didn't see me come in the gym but fate happens to be a cruel mistress. I headr the main gymnasium doors open and i hear talking it was terri and her gang. I crack open the locker door just enough to see where the was at and sure enough they was out there in the gymnasium walking around looking for me.
"You sure you saw him run in here lexis" terri said.
"Yeah i'm sure i did" the purple fur wolf girl now known as lexis answered.
"lexis says she see's alot of things i bet it wasn't him" the white fur wolf girl said.
"Shut up lyra" lexis shouted.
"Both of you shut up i don't wanna here anything out of you two idiots unless its something useful now hurry up and find him lyra and jessie you go outside and check the other buildings, mira and lexis you go out the back door and check out there i'll look in the locker room" she said and then they all split.
As i saw terri walking towards me while i was peaking out the locker room door i clsed it and started heading in the locker room i see another door at the back of the room and i open it and go through it shuttting it behind me. To my suprise i was in another room it was huge and it had a large inside pool in the middle the pool went to 4 feet all the way to 16 feet and at the end was a two diving boards a low one and a high one. I was amazed and suprised that i didn't see this on the tour at the end of the pool on the other side was a white marker board and chairs i guess this was also a classroom and this class taught aerobics. I walk around the pool and and examine it and looked around the room my suspicions were correct when i saw the teachers desk and the lesson planner on it that said aerobics.
"Well i'll be damn this is aerobics class i gotta find a way to get in this class" i said with a perverted smile.
(Hey who wouldn't want a chance to see girls changing in the locker room and taking showers and doing breast strokes in the water i'll tell you who a fag thats who)
I hear the door at the other end of the pool were i came in from start to open i panic and then i see and exit on the left wall and i ran for it leaving out the pool area back outside behind the gymnasium.Terri walks through the door sniffing the air and looking around.
"Oooh ant come out come out where ever you are you can run bt you can't hide i'm gonna find and then the real game will begin" she said with a smirk on her face and saw the door i left out of close right behind me. "Aha " she started running towards the door and went out it.
I was long gone running for dear life i barely remembered where i was i started running to around to the front of the gymnasium building then i stop when i saw mira and lexis then i ran back the other way. Unfortunately they saw me and gave chase i then saw another building and then headed for it wile running i looked back and now i saw terri joined in the chase smiling lewdly at me then i looked forward and ran into the building. This building was different from the other buildings it had a glass roof and it was a giant garden filled with plants and a variety of different vegetation i ran through the garden running through plants and bushes. Then all the sudden i stop and i started smelling a sweet aroma and like i was being pulled in a hypnotic trance i followed the smell it led deeper in the garden i past some small trees and pots of flowers and more bushes then i was standing in a clear way with nothing but grass all around which would of suprised me that there was grass inside a building but i was too busy following the smell. I stop in the clear way and just lingered in the smell for a little then all of a sudden i was grabbed by somthing and lifted off the grown and pulled hard forward in the direction i was going i look down and see vines are what have a hold of me.
"What the fuck" i said suprised and caught off guard.
Then i see a giant flower with pink petals in the deepest part of the garden i looked at in seeing that the vines were coming from the flower and when i got close to the flower the petals started opening and then it revealed and a sight that left me in awe a gorgeous goddess of a being was inside the flower and she was completely naked and here skin was emerald green and her hair was a long darker shade of green that went down her back and the front of her hair coverd her well endowed rack she had beautiful violet shade eyes and face a man would die for she was a goddess she definitely would give eliza, sarah, torri, melinda and terri, a run for there money. She layed here eyes on me and she gave a warm sincere smle that came from the bottom of her heart and soul this smile would drive any man nuts for her even gay guys would turn straight just to be with her. The vines pulled me up to her and she put her hand on my cheked and rubbed and caressed it and she open her mouth and a voice of an angel came out.
"Well what brings a hansome morsel like you to my garden"
(I don't think this is good but this sure as hell isn't bad)
"Well we mind as well watch a movie to kill the time so when he comes back he's gonna be pissed you guys went through his stuff" torri said.
"But this is our first time in his room we gotta find out what stuff he has and what he likes and what type of secrets he is hinding and i ned to see if he has anything i can borrow" melinda said with a grin on her face while rummaging through my bags.
"Uh huh i knew you was up to no good when you started loking through his stuff, but eliza why are you looking in his closet?" torri said to the lilim inspecting my clothes.
"Well miss kino gave us permission so it would be rude not to take on her suggestion" eliza said with a sneaky smile on her face.
"Uh huh" torri said then looked over at sarah "And you why are you even trying to get on his laptop"
"I'm just trying to use the internet but he has a password to this bloody thing i wonder what is he trying to hide on her most likely porn that little perevert. Saran said.
Torri sighed and just went back to looking through my movies while they went back to messing with my stufff. About two minutes later i ran through my door and locked it behind me trying to catch my breath from running again. The girls looked at the door suprised to see me back early from detention.
"What the hell i thought you was supposed to be in detetion for a good hour or more" torri said.
"Yeah what ya doing back so early its only been fifteen minutes" melinda said.
"If you think i was staying in that room with that crazy dominitrix bitch there your dead wrong fuck that" i said panting for air.
"How did you escape" eliza asked.
"Do tell i'm prtty sure you did it some cowadrly underhanded way" sarah said still trying to get in my computer.
"Well i would have gotten back earlier if i didn't run into aome unexpected problems on the way" i said. "You see i am a great escape artist when i need to be."
*Flash Back Scene*
"Where do you think your going detention just started and your mine for the next hour" she said with a evil smile on her face.
Realising i'm trapt in this room with this crazy bitch i did the one thing i new i could do that woul get me out this situation i ran screaming like a little bitch.
"AAAAAAHHHH SOMEBODY HELP I'M TRAPT IN A CLASS ROOM WITH A CRAZY DOMINITRIX BITCH" i said runing to the back of the class.
She sighed with a smile on her face then started to walk back towards me at the back of the classroom "I can see your not gonna make this easy are you which just make things more exciting" she said giving me a evil grin.
"Stay the hell away from i warn you i am a trained fighter you know i won't hasitate to defend my self even against a lady" i said backing away from her pushing chairs and desk in front of me.
She smiled and started moving closer and closer i panicked and ran back to the front of the room to get away from her she laughed.
"I just love playing cat and mouse" she said with a dark joy in her voice.
(Man some of these chicks have the most sadistic and sinister turn ons)
Standing behind her desk i was getting desperate for an exit i looked around the room for any sign of escape i looked at the door but i knew there was no way in hell i was getting through it without breaking it down and i know she wouldn't give me the chance to. Then i looked at the window and saw it was one of those big windows with no one to open them and just when i was starting to lose hope i looked at it again and i started thinking i was pretty sure it was made out of regular glass if i was right i could use the window an escape. So as soon as i looked at her she knew waht i was thinking.
"Don't get any bright ideas that will get you in more trouble" she said walking closer to me.
"Trouble is my middle name" i said then i dash to the window and leaped with all my strength and put my arms in front of my face and went crashing through the window shattering the glass while landing and rolling to my feet on the ground. Once i got to my feet i sprinted away like my life depended on it because it most likely did after breaking that window. Miss crow ran up to where the broken remains of where the window used to be and she yelled at me furiously for what i did.
"Your in big trouble mister you think you can get away i'll make sure your back in here by the end of the day" she shouted at me as i ranaway.
Getting the freedom i needed i start to head back to my room I was on my way through the courtyard and then i saw miss kino and which suprised the hell outta me so i ran and hid behind a tree. She was walking to the main office and she looked around to see if anyone else was there but then a couple of students walked by and was heading to the cafeteria to confirm her suspicions and kept walking. Exhaling in relief that she didn't notice me i wait until she got out of sight before i went on i was almost at the dorm building but then a familiar sex filled rough tomboy voice caught my attention.
"Well if it isn't my new favorite boy toy I knew you would come back to me".
I turn around and there was terri and her pack smiling at me once again in the same spot we first met.
(Deja Vu aint that something)
"Uh hey terri um i was just heading to my room for the day until it was dinner time you don't supposed you gus will just let me go?" i asked.
"What a coincedence we was heading where you was heading and since you was heading to your room i guess thats where we are going" she said.
"Ok that doesen't you know what nevermind just let me go i'm trying to getaway from that crazy S&M detention teacher miss crow" i said.
"Miss sharp is after you what did you do to get her chasing after you" she said.
"I escaped detention" i said proudly.
"Wow no ones ever sucessfuly did and anyone who tried had to spend a whole day with her and her little toys she use pretty impressive but that means you just open up a new form of hell for her to unleash on you" the white fur wolf girl said.
"Pfft i aint scared of no crazy dominitrix bitch she didn't even chase after me when i escaped" i said with pride
"Don't worry she's gonna get you when you least expect it trust us on this one" the brown fur wolf girl said.
"Well until then i'l be on my guard so if you ladies excuse me i got somewhere i need to be" i said getting ready to walk off.
But they got in front of me and blocked my path "You didn't think we was going to let you go did you you owe us a fuck session ever since you got us in trouble with miss charleston and i plan to fuck you the rest of the day" terri said licking her lips.
"Hey you shouldn't have chased me and it your own fault you guys got caught not mine so i don't owe you or nor am i giving you anything" i said.
"Always choosing the hard way i guess you forgot what i told you earlier i don't ask for anything i take it girls grab him and strip em naked" she comanded her subordinates.
That was my cue to take off before they could get close to me i ran the other way back through the courtyard.
"Mmm i swear my panties or soaked from getting too excited from chasing him around girls you know what to do catch him by any means necessary i refused to have to settle for masturbation tonight" terri said and then her and her gang gave chase after me.
(I Swear i think she is one of the most horniest girls on this damn campus right behind some certain others)
As i ran for my life and virtue once again from the rape happy werewolf pack i start looking for places i could hide then suddebly i bumped into someone and knock them to the ground.
"Oh my bad didn't see ya" i said lifting the person off the ground.
"No problem cutey i'm glad to have bumped into you" the feminine voice said.
As i look at who i was speaking with i see she was an orc she had the pig ears and pinkish, she haid brown short hair and she was wearing a blue shirt that showedoff her magnificent bust and blue jeans and black sandals. when i got a good look a her i recognize her as the orc from my combat class.
"Hey i know you we got combat class together" i said.
"Thats right your ant right all the girls are talking about you and the teachers say you wanna head back to my room and have some fun i'm sure you will like it" she said.
Now remebering the orc file i now remembered that they are very lustful creatures that can dominate you or you can dominate them if you beat them in a battle i hope she didn't go by her profile of her species becuase i didn't have the time to fight anther mamono for the sake of not being violated.
(Not that i wouldn't mine but i like to take the intiative and not feel like i'm being dominated by a girl)
"Ah naw i can't take you up on your offer i'm kinda busy right now" i declined.
"Aww c'mon please i promise i'll be gentle" she said with her voice dripping with lust.
I look back and i see terri and her pack catching up from distance "Sorry can't right now see ya" i dashed away moving her to the side making my getaway.
"Well i can tell i'm gonna have lots of fun with him" the orc girl said licking her lips.
I went back to running for my lfe and looking for a place to hide i run to the gym and go inside and run through it and head to the locker room and shut the door luckily everyone was either in their rooms or somewhere else becuase the locker room was empty.
(Lightining only stikes once people)
So i decide to hide in here hoping that terri and her horndogs didn't see me come in the gym but fate happens to be a cruel mistress. I headr the main gymnasium doors open and i hear talking it was terri and her gang. I crack open the locker door just enough to see where the was at and sure enough they was out there in the gymnasium walking around looking for me.
"You sure you saw him run in here lexis" terri said.
"Yeah i'm sure i did" the purple fur wolf girl now known as lexis answered.
"lexis says she see's alot of things i bet it wasn't him" the white fur wolf girl said.
"Shut up lyra" lexis shouted.
"Both of you shut up i don't wanna here anything out of you two idiots unless its something useful now hurry up and find him lyra and jessie you go outside and check the other buildings, mira and lexis you go out the back door and check out there i'll look in the locker room" she said and then they all split.
As i saw terri walking towards me while i was peaking out the locker room door i clsed it and started heading in the locker room i see another door at the back of the room and i open it and go through it shuttting it behind me. To my suprise i was in another room it was huge and it had a large inside pool in the middle the pool went to 4 feet all the way to 16 feet and at the end was a two diving boards a low one and a high one. I was amazed and suprised that i didn't see this on the tour at the end of the pool on the other side was a white marker board and chairs i guess this was also a classroom and this class taught aerobics. I walk around the pool and and examine it and looked around the room my suspicions were correct when i saw the teachers desk and the lesson planner on it that said aerobics.
"Well i'll be damn this is aerobics class i gotta find a way to get in this class" i said with a perverted smile.
(Hey who wouldn't want a chance to see girls changing in the locker room and taking showers and doing breast strokes in the water i'll tell you who a fag thats who)
I hear the door at the other end of the pool were i came in from start to open i panic and then i see and exit on the left wall and i ran for it leaving out the pool area back outside behind the gymnasium.Terri walks through the door sniffing the air and looking around.
"Oooh ant come out come out where ever you are you can run bt you can't hide i'm gonna find and then the real game will begin" she said with a smirk on her face and saw the door i left out of close right behind me. "Aha " she started running towards the door and went out it.
I was long gone running for dear life i barely remembered where i was i started running to around to the front of the gymnasium building then i stop when i saw mira and lexis then i ran back the other way. Unfortunately they saw me and gave chase i then saw another building and then headed for it wile running i looked back and now i saw terri joined in the chase smiling lewdly at me then i looked forward and ran into the building. This building was different from the other buildings it had a glass roof and it was a giant garden filled with plants and a variety of different vegetation i ran through the garden running through plants and bushes. Then all the sudden i stop and i started smelling a sweet aroma and like i was being pulled in a hypnotic trance i followed the smell it led deeper in the garden i past some small trees and pots of flowers and more bushes then i was standing in a clear way with nothing but grass all around which would of suprised me that there was grass inside a building but i was too busy following the smell. I stop in the clear way and just lingered in the smell for a little then all of a sudden i was grabbed by somthing and lifted off the grown and pulled hard forward in the direction i was going i look down and see vines are what have a hold of me.
"What the fuck" i said suprised and caught off guard.
Then i see a giant flower with pink petals in the deepest part of the garden i looked at in seeing that the vines were coming from the flower and when i got close to the flower the petals started opening and then it revealed and a sight that left me in awe a gorgeous goddess of a being was inside the flower and she was completely naked and here skin was emerald green and her hair was a long darker shade of green that went down her back and the front of her hair coverd her well endowed rack she had beautiful violet shade eyes and face a man would die for she was a goddess she definitely would give eliza, sarah, torri, melinda and terri, a run for there money. She layed here eyes on me and she gave a warm sincere smle that came from the bottom of her heart and soul this smile would drive any man nuts for her even gay guys would turn straight just to be with her. The vines pulled me up to her and she put her hand on my cheked and rubbed and caressed it and she open her mouth and a voice of an angel came out.
"Well what brings a hansome morsel like you to my garden"
(I don't think this is good but this sure as hell isn't bad)
Spoiler: show
*Flash Back Scene Continues*
"Well what brings a handsome morsel like you to my garden"
I looked at the green beauty that was in front of me standing in the giant flower i was still in awe of her of the vision of perrfection in font of me then i was able to remember why i ran in here the first place and i answer.
"I'm trying to hide from some girls chasing me you think you can help me out" i said.
"Sure sweety how about you hide in here while i'll take care of them for you" she said..
Then the vines to the flower brought me in the flower and drop me i landed in a pool of yellow fluid of the flowers nectar i belived it was.
"What the fuck" i said moving around panicking in the fluid that was now getting my clothes wet.
"Don't worry sweety my nectar dosent do ny permanent damage to your clothes it comes right out when you wash them" she said.
Then sudenly we here footsteps and voices of terri and her gang getting closer the flower lady steps out her flower and then the flower starts to close around me i start to panic a little.
"I'll take care of them don't panic the my petals will open up when i get rid of whoevers chasing you" she said sweetly.
The petals close al the way hinding me from the outside and as soon as they did i here terri and here goons make they way into the area and start asking about me.
"Hey miss chambers i know you seen i guy run through here were is he" terri demanded.
"Young lady that is no way to speak to an adult what are you doing chasing that boy anyway you little no good hoodlums" the flower lady now known as miss chambers scolded the pack of wolves"
"We was helping him with some homework we got in class" lexis lied to her.
But she was way too wise to for the pack of wolves antics "Don't lie to me lexis i know you girls were tryin to rape him weren't you you should be ashamed of yourselfs ganging up on a helpless young man like him" miss chambers said
"Well its not our fault he's the only guy and school and were going to break him and and give him the welcoming party we all know he wants" terri said.
"Ther will be no welcoming party today girls now i want you get outta here go to your rooms or something before i give all of you months worth of detention with miss crow and her toys" miss chambers ordered.
Knowing that they were weren't gonna get what the want today they wolves reluctantly started leaving the garden terri was pissed that she coldn't get me.
"Fuck thats twice he got away i swear if i ever get my hands on him i'm gonna fuck him for two days straight with no pause" she said in anger.
"Well we gotta start catching him before he gets to a teacher or someone who's gonna get in our way plus he is fast" lyra said.
"Well he can't keep on dodging us forever sooner or later i'm gonna catch him and then its gonna be a fuck fest" terri said. Then she sighed " Lyra get your strap on i hope your ready for tonight i'm gonna fuck somebody today i'm tired of masturbating" she said as they exit the green house
(Wow she is one sex crazy wolf)
When the coast was clear miss chambers walked back to the flower and made the petals open up and to let me out we she saw me was covered in nectar from head to toe.
"Sorry i hope your not mad but i had to close you in so they wouldn't see you and get any ideas"she said.
"Naw its col besides you said this stuff come out easy right so its no big deal" i said back to her.
"So i'm guessing your the new transfer fro the human realm whats your name cutey" she asked sweetly.
"The names antonio but i go by ant so are you a teacher or something" i asked.
"Why yes i'm miss chambers and i teach floral class and i taked care of the school gardens and flowers" she said with a smile on her face.
"So this green house is your class room?" i inquired.
"Well classroom and it ser'ves as a dorm i live in here also with other flower type mamono who dont like to sleep in the regular dorms" she said.
"Hmm interesting" i said i started to feel weird after i said that my body my jimmy started to get hard for some reason and i started craving for sex.
"Um i think i gotta go i'm starteing to fill weird" i panted to her.
"Ohh thats just my nectar kicking in sorry about that i guess i should have told you that" she said.
"So wait that stuff makes people incredibly horny what type of crazy ass plant is that" i said.
"Well thats what alraune plants do there built to attract and capture men" she said.
"Wait your an alraune" i said finally coming to a realisation that i should have figured out when i first saw her then i remembered the file on those type of mamono and about their nectar. "Aw shit i should have known something was up when i saw your flower dammit how long am i gonna be horny".
"Well the effects don't go away for hours so tthe only to sedate the feeling is through sexual release" she explained.
"Damn" i said now i kinda wish terri and her horn dogs were still here.
"Don't worry i help you besides its kinda my fault for hinding you in my flower" she said.
Well at least i was bout to do it with a hot teacher finally but i couldn't help but feel she some how wanted this to happen.
"Hey i might kinda sound paranoid but i think you wanted this to hapen miss chambers" i said in suspicion of the plant teacher.
"Well i was thiking about having sex with you when i caught you so your kinda right about that and its been awhile since i had any and i don't want to pass this opportnity up" she said giving me a lustful smile.
"I knew the file on. your species sas you guys are highly lustful i should known better to run in here" i said.
"Well no need to whine about it now your in here and you have my nectar all over you and noow you need my help to release your arousal from my aphrodisiac and plus i help you get away from terri and her paack so you kind of owe me" she said.
"Oh now your going to use that against me thats messed up alright but after this were even and don't try to keep me in here to i know that once alraune get a man the usually never let him go" i said to her.
She climbed into her flower pod with me and answered "Don't worry i won't keep you well not today at least" She said wih a sneaky seductive smile on her face.
"What" was all i able to say before she pressed her lips on to mine me not being ready she was able to thrust her tung inside of me and a flow of her nectar flooded from her mouth to my mouth as she kissed me deeply. The make out session lasted for a few minuts then she broke the kiss and i was gasping for air breathing heavily i felt dizzy it was like i was drunk but i was extremely horny from the alruane nectar. She then started taking. off my clothes startinng with my shirt then my shoes and pants then my shorts that served as my underwear then i was completely naked just like her. She hugged my closer the got close to my ear.
"Lets take our time and enjoy this" she whispeed to my sensually.
She then began to lick my neck trailng her tung up to the side of my face then back into my mouth and started another make out session. I brought my hands up and started fondling her breast and rubinng them this made her moan deeply while we was making out. Then she broke the kiss then layedd me down in the nectar luckiliy it was very shallow and didn't come up that high so my mouth was above the nectar as i laid down. She then slowly started descending down to my soldier and placed her hands on me to help her suport herself and guide my stiff standing friend inside her vagina the tip went in slow then she forced herself down taking me fully inside her till she got to my base. Then she started riding and grindng on me started at a slow pace then she picked it up i started matching her by thrusting myself up into her at the same pace she was going. We did this for a good ten minutes and when we was about to reach our limit she leaned down and started kissing me while still riding me after and good few seconds we finally reached our point and climaxed with each other passionately moaning in each others mouth while still making out. She then went limp laying down on me for a few seconds then she sat up on top of me with a satisfied look on her face.
"That was great sweety how bout we go for another round" she said.
(As much as i want to and trust me i really,really, realy want to i gotta get back to my room and make sure some certain student goverment body members weren't going through some things they have no buisiness going through)
"Sorry i gotta go i can't stay any longer" i said.
"C'mon please i'll make it fast" she pleaded with me.
"Sorry no can do" i said sitting up now having the effect of the nectar now going away.
She pouted the she grabbed me and kssed me again for a quick second nd let me go "Well next time we're going to do it longer so you better be ready for it" she said.
"Damn is that most you girls do at this school think about sex thank god i hang out with some mamono who aren't sex crazy well at least most of them not counting melinda" i said in my head..
(Ha ha ha boy your gonna be in for a rude awakening)
"Well until then but now i gotta bounce" i said getting up then getting out of the flower and grabing my clothes putting them on and start heading for the exit.
"See you next time sweety" miss chambers said as i exit the garden ad then she yawned "I think i'll take a little nap" and then she laid down and the petals to her flower close around her.
I cautiously exit the green house looking around for any familiiar face that i didn't want to see whether it be miss crow, miss kino, or terri and her horn dogs. Once i made sure the coast was clear in one area i quickly sneaked to the next area which was teachers dorms i made sure i hid behind anything that gave me cover trash cans, vending machines, bushes, etc. I made my way from there and made it all the way back to the courtyard different students wer walking around or just chiling in the grass and talking or running around and playing i use them as cover to go through to get to the student dorms. Once i got to the student dorms a fast walked to my dorm building and ran down the hall and opened the door to find the girls going through my stuff.
*End Flash Back Scene*
"And thats how i made my amazing escape" i said walking itn omy room inspecting everything they went through "Why the hell was you guys going through my stuff".
"I tried to stop them but they wouldn't listen" torri said.
"We just wanted to see what stuff you had" melinda said. I just shook my head and just let it go it wasn't worth trying to stop them and besides all the major stff i don't want touched was hidden in places i only knew where they were.
"Ant what is the password to this bloddy thing" sarah said frusttraed she couldn't figure it out.
"Why are you on my laptop" i said.
"Because i wanna check my email you twit now give me the password" she demanded.
"Check your email don't nobody care about you if you was to look in your mail box you ain't gonna have no mail not even spam you mind as well not waste your time" i said.
"Give me the password you asshole" she yelled at me.
"Oh now i'm really not gonna give it to you" i said teasing her. she growled at me and stood up out te hair getting ready to jump at me but torri stepped in between.
"Ok calm down if he dosen't wanna give you the password he dosen't have to sarah its his laptop" she said calming down the vampire.
"You right he probbaly has nothing but porn on iit anyway the little perv" sarah hissed at me.
"Then why are you trying to get in the computer so bad you must be trying to look at some porn and you call me a perv" i teased her again.
"I'm not a pervert like you don't you ever try to make me sound like you" she said angrily.
"I'm a guy its natural to be a perv you say that like its supposed to hurt me it actually a compliment if you call a guy a perv" i said.
"Whatever you weirdo you would like being called a perv" she said.
"Oh god if you won't the password that bad then fine its S.A.R.A.H.I.S.A.H.O." i said with a sneaky smile on my face.
She leaned back down to my laptop and put the letters in i gave her but it didn't give her access she did it again but once again it failed she got irritated then turned around to me " Its not working are you sure thats the password do i have to put it in a certain way".
I laughed " Oh yeah just keep spelling it out come on S.A.R.A.H.I.S.A.H.O." i said smiling hard trying to not bust out laughing at what i have her spelling out. She kept trying it and she strated spelling it out loud every time she tried melinda caught on and started laughing then eliza asked what was so funny and melinda whispered it to her and eliza snickered at the joke i was playing on sarah. Torri she caught on but didn't pay any attention she was looking through my games and messing with my xbox. Sarah kept trying and trying to put the password in that i gave her then she got frustrated and just kept saying the letters over and over but then it finally dawned on her what she was spelling and then she got pissed.
"You asshole" she picked up my laptop and wa getting ready to throw it at me but i walk over and time to make her set it back down and i enterd the real password quickly so she couldn't see it and let her use it.
"Hey ant since you escaped detention you know miss sharp and miss kino is gonna be looking for you" melinda said.
"Who's miss sharp you keep saying that" i asked.
"Thats the nickname every student calls miss crow because of her less then desirable way of punishment treatment to students in detention" eliza said.
"Oh understand that that bitch is crazy and i doubt they find me before the end of the day" i said confidently.
"What about dinner your gonna have to go to the cafeteria to get your food" torri said.
"No i don't thats wer you guys come in yall can bring me my food besides aren't we supposed to be having some type of party or something" i said.
"Yeah were having a slumber party" eliza said.
"A SLUMBER PARTY" i yelled. "You mean you guys are sleepinng in here tonight why?"
(Not that it was bad having them sleeping in my room tonight but it really took me off guard and what guy do you know have slumber parties if you can name one he's probably gay unless he had one with nothing but girls like i'm about to do then he's the ultimate playboy just like me)
"Yep its gonna be fun we do this every weekend and this weekend its gonna be in your room since your the newest person here" melinda said.
"Ok whatever i guess its alright but i'm sleeping in my bed you guys can crash on the floor" i said not really meaning it and secretly wanting them to sleep with me in my bed.
"Like hell i'm sleeping on the floor i'm sleeping in the bed and you sleep on the floor" Sarah complained.
"My ass this is my fucking room i'll be damn if i'm getting put out of my damn bed" i retorted back at her..
"Were guest how could make guest sleep on the floor you bastard have you no sense of hospitality or being a gentlemen" she said back to me.
"First of all i know who my daddy is,second of all i don't give a shit your ass is on the floor or you could go sleep in your room or the hallway i don't give damn" i said.
"How bout you guys share the bed" torri said.
"HELL NO" We say at the same time.
"Look i can see this is not going anywhere why don't you guys just come to some type of agreement because all you two are gona do is argue over it all night" torri said.
"Ok how bout you sleep on the desk sarah all you gotta do is move the laptop" i said.
"No you sleep on the desk i want the bed" she said.
"Oooh god look you can sleep on the bottom part of the bed whille i sleep on the top part ok you better take this cuz the next place i'm gonna say is the hallway so whats its gonna be" i said giving her an ultimatum.
She groaned while thinking about it then she finally gave in "Uhh fine i guess that shall do but if you try anything i mean anything i swear i will nuter you" she threaten.
(Is it me or is she even hotter when she is mad god what the fuck is coming over me)
"Ha why the fuck in my or anybodies right mind would wanna touch you i'll probably get an std or some type of demon realm version of cooties if i fee like i'm bout to get infected with something i swear to you imma pick you up and throw you out the damn window and make you sleep outside" i said.
"Ok now that we agree on where we're sleeping how about we play some games till dinner time" eliza said in her cheerfull tone.
"Hell yeah hey ant i bet i can kick yourass in some street fighter" melinda said.
"Bring it on i'm the king of fighting games" i said grabbing the street fighter game and turning the xbox on.
I put in the gme and me and melinda started the first round with her picking cammy and me picking evil ryu my favorite character. I put a vicious beating on her getting a perfect on the first round and her barely even touching me on the second round when she lost she wanted a rematch saying that cammy wasn't her original character she like to use. (Excuses, Excuses) she picked chun li next and i did the same thing to her beating her badly then she wanted another rematch using the same excuse (Boy she's a glutton for punishment) we went a good 4 more times with her chosing all the characters she like to play with from zangief, to ken, to guy and dee-jay she failed miserably at all attempts finally she reluctantly gave the controller up to eliza who has no experience in playing street fighter. I took it easy on her so i used a character that i don't really know how to play with vega cuz his moves are so difficult i let her win one round and beat her the next two rounds but not badly just enough to make her feel good and get the flow of the game. Next was sarah who we talked into getting off the laptop to play i was contemplating on if i should show her no mercy or take it easy on her i decided to take it easy on her and use vega and she tried to be smart and use evil ryu thinking she knew how to use him as good as me and since i don't know how to use vega i beat her worse then melinda getting perfects on both rounds with her not even touching me once she got pissed and said i was cheating. But i said she just sucks and needs to stick to the crap games like hello kitty or most of the kiddy games on the wii she got pissed then gave the controller to torri and went back to laptop. Torri was next and boy did he suprise me i took it easy on her by using zangeif another character i don't really play with but she suprised me when she picked akuma and beat both rounds. Sarah and melinda laughed at me but i wasn't havin that so i took my rematch and pick evil ryu when he picked akuma and then the real fight began she was good she almost would have beaten me but i'm a strategist when it comes to fighting and i know how to take people out and when she lost the look on her face was priceless i stood up in victory showing her why i was the king in fighting games. After that it was time for dinner so the girls went to go get there food and eliza said she'll bring my food back since i was still hiding from the teachers that are looking for me and i didn't wanna chance it by running into them when they left i got on some call of duty two play with my crew back at home so we can do some damage to some clans. While playing my phone rang and i picked it up and answered to hear my dad on the otherside of the line.
"Hey pops whats up" i said.
"Nothing much sport just checking to see how your holding up over there" he said.
"I'm doing alright i made some friends and where having a slumber party" i said.
"A Slumber party" he said confused.
"Yeah the girls said they ddo it every weeken and this weekend they're all sleeping in my room tonight" i said.
"Uh oh tiger trying to get the girls in your bed already i see" he teased.
"You know me pops i have a way with the ladies" i sadi confidently.
"Well don't get to caught up with the girls i heard mamono girls came be extremely different from human girls" he warned me.
"Pops i know what i'm doing i got this" I said surely.
"Ok don't say i didn't warn you kiddo" he said.
"Mark baby i'm waiting naked in ants bed come play wth me" my moms voice called out loud in the back round.
"Be right there babe i'm talking to ant" he called back to her.
"What the fuck pops mom's naked in my bed i hope yall are not gonna do what i think your gonna do" i said wearily.
"Ant sweety hi i miss you where gonna come see you on visting day" my mom said in the back round.
"GET THE HELL OUTTA MY ROOM AND OFF MY BED YOU DAMN SEX FIEND" i Yelled in the phone hoping she heard me.
"Well kiddo your mom calls catch you next time" he said.
"DON'T YOU DARE DO IT OLD MAN I SWEAR" i yelled but it was too late he hung up the phone.
"FUCK" i said as i hung up my phone.
(I swear i would do anything to have normal parents)
I went back to playing my game then i got up and started changing into my night clothes as soon as i was but naked the girls walked in the door and saw me and all my glory hanging out.
"Hey i'm trying to get dress here" i said.
"Sorry we didn't know" eliza said turning her head blushing but smiling.
"Hey ant put on a show for us" melinda teased torri covered her eyes.
Torri was blushing beat red and turning her head.
"Oh by the goodess do have any sense of decensy" sarah lectured while covering her eyes and trying to hide her blush.
"Dammit you walked in on me don't have any sense of privacy" i said as i walked into my closet and closed it behind me.
A few moments later i came out dressed in my night clothes i came out and eliza handed me my food as they were eating theirs i notice they all had their night clothes on melinda who had nothing but a large t shirt on that went down a little bit pass her thighs and hse wasn't wearing anything under it no bra, no panties, just that shirt. Eliza had her pink see threw nigligee with no bra or panties on either. Sarah a yellow night gown that was also transparent and she was wearing a white thong under it. Torri was wearing another transparent night gown but her's was green and she wasn't wearing anything under it.
(This is turning out to be one sexy ass slumber party)
After we finished eating our food we started playing some call of duty once again i was dominating on everyone we played for a good couple rounds then we changed the game to lips so we could sing some songs on the mics. Eliza was first she sung big girls don't cry by fergie and she was wonderful her voice was truly enchanting i could tell she was a soprano in chorus class and when she was done we applauded her next was torri who was suprisingly good too at singing her voice was slightly deeper than eliza so she was easily recongnize as an alto to me and she sung bubbly by colbie callait and she did wonderful. Next was sarah who was just as good a singer as the first two she definitely was a soprano and she sung rhianna take a bow for some reason i think most of the lyrics she sung was aimed at me but i just ignored it and appluaded her after she got done. Next was melinda she sang barbie girl and my god she was horrible i think my ears were bleeding when she was singing aall of us covered our ears to try to block ot her schreeching voice but it worked to no avail it gotten to the point were i started conteplating to kill my self to end my suffering from her horrible singing. What seemed like an eternity of a schreeching nighmare the song finally ended and i thank god or the goddess that it did and then we slowly andakwardly clapped at her horrible singing trying to be nice but she didn't care she thought she sounded good. Next it was my turn i chose a rap song so no one would here another horrible voice in singing besides i like rapping better than singin anyway i did california love by 2pac and dr.dre. After i was done they clapped at my performance and dance that i did with the song then we took out the game and started conteplating on what movies we wanted to watch eliza, and sarah wanted to watch a girl movie, torri wanted to watch a comedy, melinda wanted watch an action film and i wanted to watch a horror movie.
"No horror movies i completely hate them" sarah complained.
"How the hell do you hate horror movies your a vampire majority of horror movies are based upon you guys" i said.
"Those movies give a false characterization on us vampires and spews out lies and blashemous myths" she hissed a me.
"Look why don't we all watch each movie we want starting with your guys pick" torri said.
We agreed so we let eliza and sarah pick the first movie and it was the girliest of all girly movies my man hood was in danger if i watch this movie and it could turn a weak man guy from watching it what made it worse that it was a musical the most horrible musical to any straight guy and teenager around the world and something i hated more than anything a movie my mom drag me and my dad to watch high school musical 3. It was my worst nightmare watching this movie again i really wanted to kill myself but sarah and eliza forced me to sit there and watch it and sarah enjoyed my torment of forcing me to watch this horrible god forsaken movie. I was praying to who ever the cheif goddess, the demon lord, the fallen goddess to please stop this movie or kill me right now after a long 2hrs and 15 of hell the movie was finally over with will almost broken and my sanity barely still there finally it was torri turn to pick a movie and i prayed this movie washed away the horrble nightmare that just polluted my eyes and mind and it didn't help when eliza and sarah sang every damn song to the movie either i either needed this movie to be good or take some hard drugs or go in my refrigirator and down all the liqour bottles i had in it to make forget about that damn movie again (FUCKIN ZAC EFFRON).
Torri's movie choice was just go with it an adam sandler movie was perfect tto wash ou the blight and crapness of zac effron outta my head the movie was funny as hell it was forgetting about high school musical and i almost peed on myself after a good hour of laughing it was melinda's pick. She chose a great movie full of so much ass kicking that if the movie was alive it would karate chop everyone in the room the movie was ip man the story of bruce lee's teacher who lived during the times of when japan and chaina was feuding and waring with each other the movie was epic all the bad guys got their ass kicked and ip man went on to fight another day.
Finally it was my movie choice much to sarah's dismay (Muhahahahaha
) and the movie i chose was one of the most scariest movies of all time phantasm and the next hour was filled with blood and guts and people getting maimed and murdered. All the girls were scared but sarah was the most terrified and she had her eye shut throough the whole movie and was clinging on to me asking me if the scary part was over oone time i told her i scary part was over and she loooed at th tv and it was during the part a kid a was getting ripped apart by monsters she screamed and and hid her face in my chest torri hada pillow covering her head eliza was covering her eyes and ears and melinda was trying to act like she wasn't scared but she jumped and hid under my bed. After the movie was over i looked at my phone and it was 3 o'clock in the mournig i was tires and the girls were still scared from the movie so it was best for us to call it a night me and sarah got into the bed she was sleeping at the bottom and i was at the top of the bed. Torri and eliza slep next to the bed close to each other still scared from the movie and melinda was still ubder the bed cowering in fear i threw her my pillow so she could have something soft to lay her head on.
"Sarah you sure your gonna be okay i mean you was pretty scared of that movie" i teased
"Shut up i wasn't frightened i was just merely suprised thats all" she said defiantly.
"Ok just checking goodnight sleeptight don't let the tall man in your dreams tonight" i teased.
" Shut up and go to sleep you imbocile" she said with her voice shaking.
I laughed and closed my eyes and went to sleep.
(Wow That was one fun night but the weekend is just starting tomorrow more crazyness starts and trust me its gonna be well hell of a ride)
"Well what brings a handsome morsel like you to my garden"
I looked at the green beauty that was in front of me standing in the giant flower i was still in awe of her of the vision of perrfection in font of me then i was able to remember why i ran in here the first place and i answer.
"I'm trying to hide from some girls chasing me you think you can help me out" i said.
"Sure sweety how about you hide in here while i'll take care of them for you" she said..
Then the vines to the flower brought me in the flower and drop me i landed in a pool of yellow fluid of the flowers nectar i belived it was.
"What the fuck" i said moving around panicking in the fluid that was now getting my clothes wet.
"Don't worry sweety my nectar dosent do ny permanent damage to your clothes it comes right out when you wash them" she said.
Then sudenly we here footsteps and voices of terri and her gang getting closer the flower lady steps out her flower and then the flower starts to close around me i start to panic a little.
"I'll take care of them don't panic the my petals will open up when i get rid of whoevers chasing you" she said sweetly.
The petals close al the way hinding me from the outside and as soon as they did i here terri and here goons make they way into the area and start asking about me.
"Hey miss chambers i know you seen i guy run through here were is he" terri demanded.
"Young lady that is no way to speak to an adult what are you doing chasing that boy anyway you little no good hoodlums" the flower lady now known as miss chambers scolded the pack of wolves"
"We was helping him with some homework we got in class" lexis lied to her.
But she was way too wise to for the pack of wolves antics "Don't lie to me lexis i know you girls were tryin to rape him weren't you you should be ashamed of yourselfs ganging up on a helpless young man like him" miss chambers said
"Well its not our fault he's the only guy and school and were going to break him and and give him the welcoming party we all know he wants" terri said.
"Ther will be no welcoming party today girls now i want you get outta here go to your rooms or something before i give all of you months worth of detention with miss crow and her toys" miss chambers ordered.
Knowing that they were weren't gonna get what the want today they wolves reluctantly started leaving the garden terri was pissed that she coldn't get me.
"Fuck thats twice he got away i swear if i ever get my hands on him i'm gonna fuck him for two days straight with no pause" she said in anger.
"Well we gotta start catching him before he gets to a teacher or someone who's gonna get in our way plus he is fast" lyra said.
"Well he can't keep on dodging us forever sooner or later i'm gonna catch him and then its gonna be a fuck fest" terri said. Then she sighed " Lyra get your strap on i hope your ready for tonight i'm gonna fuck somebody today i'm tired of masturbating" she said as they exit the green house
(Wow she is one sex crazy wolf)
When the coast was clear miss chambers walked back to the flower and made the petals open up and to let me out we she saw me was covered in nectar from head to toe.
"Sorry i hope your not mad but i had to close you in so they wouldn't see you and get any ideas"she said.
"Naw its col besides you said this stuff come out easy right so its no big deal" i said back to her.
"So i'm guessing your the new transfer fro the human realm whats your name cutey" she asked sweetly.
"The names antonio but i go by ant so are you a teacher or something" i asked.
"Why yes i'm miss chambers and i teach floral class and i taked care of the school gardens and flowers" she said with a smile on her face.
"So this green house is your class room?" i inquired.
"Well classroom and it ser'ves as a dorm i live in here also with other flower type mamono who dont like to sleep in the regular dorms" she said.
"Hmm interesting" i said i started to feel weird after i said that my body my jimmy started to get hard for some reason and i started craving for sex.
"Um i think i gotta go i'm starteing to fill weird" i panted to her.
"Ohh thats just my nectar kicking in sorry about that i guess i should have told you that" she said.
"So wait that stuff makes people incredibly horny what type of crazy ass plant is that" i said.
"Well thats what alraune plants do there built to attract and capture men" she said.
"Wait your an alraune" i said finally coming to a realisation that i should have figured out when i first saw her then i remembered the file on those type of mamono and about their nectar. "Aw shit i should have known something was up when i saw your flower dammit how long am i gonna be horny".
"Well the effects don't go away for hours so tthe only to sedate the feeling is through sexual release" she explained.
"Damn" i said now i kinda wish terri and her horn dogs were still here.
"Don't worry i help you besides its kinda my fault for hinding you in my flower" she said.
Well at least i was bout to do it with a hot teacher finally but i couldn't help but feel she some how wanted this to happen.
"Hey i might kinda sound paranoid but i think you wanted this to hapen miss chambers" i said in suspicion of the plant teacher.
"Well i was thiking about having sex with you when i caught you so your kinda right about that and its been awhile since i had any and i don't want to pass this opportnity up" she said giving me a lustful smile.
"I knew the file on. your species sas you guys are highly lustful i should known better to run in here" i said.
"Well no need to whine about it now your in here and you have my nectar all over you and noow you need my help to release your arousal from my aphrodisiac and plus i help you get away from terri and her paack so you kind of owe me" she said.
"Oh now your going to use that against me thats messed up alright but after this were even and don't try to keep me in here to i know that once alraune get a man the usually never let him go" i said to her.
She climbed into her flower pod with me and answered "Don't worry i won't keep you well not today at least" She said wih a sneaky seductive smile on her face.
"What" was all i able to say before she pressed her lips on to mine me not being ready she was able to thrust her tung inside of me and a flow of her nectar flooded from her mouth to my mouth as she kissed me deeply. The make out session lasted for a few minuts then she broke the kiss and i was gasping for air breathing heavily i felt dizzy it was like i was drunk but i was extremely horny from the alruane nectar. She then started taking. off my clothes startinng with my shirt then my shoes and pants then my shorts that served as my underwear then i was completely naked just like her. She hugged my closer the got close to my ear.
"Lets take our time and enjoy this" she whispeed to my sensually.
She then began to lick my neck trailng her tung up to the side of my face then back into my mouth and started another make out session. I brought my hands up and started fondling her breast and rubinng them this made her moan deeply while we was making out. Then she broke the kiss then layedd me down in the nectar luckiliy it was very shallow and didn't come up that high so my mouth was above the nectar as i laid down. She then slowly started descending down to my soldier and placed her hands on me to help her suport herself and guide my stiff standing friend inside her vagina the tip went in slow then she forced herself down taking me fully inside her till she got to my base. Then she started riding and grindng on me started at a slow pace then she picked it up i started matching her by thrusting myself up into her at the same pace she was going. We did this for a good ten minutes and when we was about to reach our limit she leaned down and started kissing me while still riding me after and good few seconds we finally reached our point and climaxed with each other passionately moaning in each others mouth while still making out. She then went limp laying down on me for a few seconds then she sat up on top of me with a satisfied look on her face.
"That was great sweety how bout we go for another round" she said.
(As much as i want to and trust me i really,really, realy want to i gotta get back to my room and make sure some certain student goverment body members weren't going through some things they have no buisiness going through)
"Sorry i gotta go i can't stay any longer" i said.
"C'mon please i'll make it fast" she pleaded with me.
"Sorry no can do" i said sitting up now having the effect of the nectar now going away.
She pouted the she grabbed me and kssed me again for a quick second nd let me go "Well next time we're going to do it longer so you better be ready for it" she said.
"Damn is that most you girls do at this school think about sex thank god i hang out with some mamono who aren't sex crazy well at least most of them not counting melinda" i said in my head..
(Ha ha ha boy your gonna be in for a rude awakening)
"Well until then but now i gotta bounce" i said getting up then getting out of the flower and grabing my clothes putting them on and start heading for the exit.
"See you next time sweety" miss chambers said as i exit the garden ad then she yawned "I think i'll take a little nap" and then she laid down and the petals to her flower close around her.
I cautiously exit the green house looking around for any familiiar face that i didn't want to see whether it be miss crow, miss kino, or terri and her horn dogs. Once i made sure the coast was clear in one area i quickly sneaked to the next area which was teachers dorms i made sure i hid behind anything that gave me cover trash cans, vending machines, bushes, etc. I made my way from there and made it all the way back to the courtyard different students wer walking around or just chiling in the grass and talking or running around and playing i use them as cover to go through to get to the student dorms. Once i got to the student dorms a fast walked to my dorm building and ran down the hall and opened the door to find the girls going through my stuff.
*End Flash Back Scene*
"And thats how i made my amazing escape" i said walking itn omy room inspecting everything they went through "Why the hell was you guys going through my stuff".
"I tried to stop them but they wouldn't listen" torri said.
"We just wanted to see what stuff you had" melinda said. I just shook my head and just let it go it wasn't worth trying to stop them and besides all the major stff i don't want touched was hidden in places i only knew where they were.
"Ant what is the password to this bloddy thing" sarah said frusttraed she couldn't figure it out.
"Why are you on my laptop" i said.
"Because i wanna check my email you twit now give me the password" she demanded.
"Check your email don't nobody care about you if you was to look in your mail box you ain't gonna have no mail not even spam you mind as well not waste your time" i said.
"Give me the password you asshole" she yelled at me.
"Oh now i'm really not gonna give it to you" i said teasing her. she growled at me and stood up out te hair getting ready to jump at me but torri stepped in between.
"Ok calm down if he dosen't wanna give you the password he dosen't have to sarah its his laptop" she said calming down the vampire.
"You right he probbaly has nothing but porn on iit anyway the little perv" sarah hissed at me.
"Then why are you trying to get in the computer so bad you must be trying to look at some porn and you call me a perv" i teased her again.
"I'm not a pervert like you don't you ever try to make me sound like you" she said angrily.
"I'm a guy its natural to be a perv you say that like its supposed to hurt me it actually a compliment if you call a guy a perv" i said.
"Whatever you weirdo you would like being called a perv" she said.
"Oh god if you won't the password that bad then fine its S.A.R.A.H.I.S.A.H.O." i said with a sneaky smile on my face.
She leaned back down to my laptop and put the letters in i gave her but it didn't give her access she did it again but once again it failed she got irritated then turned around to me " Its not working are you sure thats the password do i have to put it in a certain way".
I laughed " Oh yeah just keep spelling it out come on S.A.R.A.H.I.S.A.H.O." i said smiling hard trying to not bust out laughing at what i have her spelling out. She kept trying it and she strated spelling it out loud every time she tried melinda caught on and started laughing then eliza asked what was so funny and melinda whispered it to her and eliza snickered at the joke i was playing on sarah. Torri she caught on but didn't pay any attention she was looking through my games and messing with my xbox. Sarah kept trying and trying to put the password in that i gave her then she got frustrated and just kept saying the letters over and over but then it finally dawned on her what she was spelling and then she got pissed.
"You asshole" she picked up my laptop and wa getting ready to throw it at me but i walk over and time to make her set it back down and i enterd the real password quickly so she couldn't see it and let her use it.
"Hey ant since you escaped detention you know miss sharp and miss kino is gonna be looking for you" melinda said.
"Who's miss sharp you keep saying that" i asked.
"Thats the nickname every student calls miss crow because of her less then desirable way of punishment treatment to students in detention" eliza said.
"Oh understand that that bitch is crazy and i doubt they find me before the end of the day" i said confidently.
"What about dinner your gonna have to go to the cafeteria to get your food" torri said.
"No i don't thats wer you guys come in yall can bring me my food besides aren't we supposed to be having some type of party or something" i said.
"Yeah were having a slumber party" eliza said.
"A SLUMBER PARTY" i yelled. "You mean you guys are sleepinng in here tonight why?"
(Not that it was bad having them sleeping in my room tonight but it really took me off guard and what guy do you know have slumber parties if you can name one he's probably gay unless he had one with nothing but girls like i'm about to do then he's the ultimate playboy just like me)
"Yep its gonna be fun we do this every weekend and this weekend its gonna be in your room since your the newest person here" melinda said.
"Ok whatever i guess its alright but i'm sleeping in my bed you guys can crash on the floor" i said not really meaning it and secretly wanting them to sleep with me in my bed.
"Like hell i'm sleeping on the floor i'm sleeping in the bed and you sleep on the floor" Sarah complained.
"My ass this is my fucking room i'll be damn if i'm getting put out of my damn bed" i retorted back at her..
"Were guest how could make guest sleep on the floor you bastard have you no sense of hospitality or being a gentlemen" she said back to me.
"First of all i know who my daddy is,second of all i don't give a shit your ass is on the floor or you could go sleep in your room or the hallway i don't give damn" i said.
"How bout you guys share the bed" torri said.
"HELL NO" We say at the same time.
"Look i can see this is not going anywhere why don't you guys just come to some type of agreement because all you two are gona do is argue over it all night" torri said.
"Ok how bout you sleep on the desk sarah all you gotta do is move the laptop" i said.
"No you sleep on the desk i want the bed" she said.
"Oooh god look you can sleep on the bottom part of the bed whille i sleep on the top part ok you better take this cuz the next place i'm gonna say is the hallway so whats its gonna be" i said giving her an ultimatum.
She groaned while thinking about it then she finally gave in "Uhh fine i guess that shall do but if you try anything i mean anything i swear i will nuter you" she threaten.
(Is it me or is she even hotter when she is mad god what the fuck is coming over me)
"Ha why the fuck in my or anybodies right mind would wanna touch you i'll probably get an std or some type of demon realm version of cooties if i fee like i'm bout to get infected with something i swear to you imma pick you up and throw you out the damn window and make you sleep outside" i said.
"Ok now that we agree on where we're sleeping how about we play some games till dinner time" eliza said in her cheerfull tone.
"Hell yeah hey ant i bet i can kick yourass in some street fighter" melinda said.
"Bring it on i'm the king of fighting games" i said grabbing the street fighter game and turning the xbox on.
I put in the gme and me and melinda started the first round with her picking cammy and me picking evil ryu my favorite character. I put a vicious beating on her getting a perfect on the first round and her barely even touching me on the second round when she lost she wanted a rematch saying that cammy wasn't her original character she like to use. (Excuses, Excuses) she picked chun li next and i did the same thing to her beating her badly then she wanted another rematch using the same excuse (Boy she's a glutton for punishment) we went a good 4 more times with her chosing all the characters she like to play with from zangief, to ken, to guy and dee-jay she failed miserably at all attempts finally she reluctantly gave the controller up to eliza who has no experience in playing street fighter. I took it easy on her so i used a character that i don't really know how to play with vega cuz his moves are so difficult i let her win one round and beat her the next two rounds but not badly just enough to make her feel good and get the flow of the game. Next was sarah who we talked into getting off the laptop to play i was contemplating on if i should show her no mercy or take it easy on her i decided to take it easy on her and use vega and she tried to be smart and use evil ryu thinking she knew how to use him as good as me and since i don't know how to use vega i beat her worse then melinda getting perfects on both rounds with her not even touching me once she got pissed and said i was cheating. But i said she just sucks and needs to stick to the crap games like hello kitty or most of the kiddy games on the wii she got pissed then gave the controller to torri and went back to laptop. Torri was next and boy did he suprise me i took it easy on her by using zangeif another character i don't really play with but she suprised me when she picked akuma and beat both rounds. Sarah and melinda laughed at me but i wasn't havin that so i took my rematch and pick evil ryu when he picked akuma and then the real fight began she was good she almost would have beaten me but i'm a strategist when it comes to fighting and i know how to take people out and when she lost the look on her face was priceless i stood up in victory showing her why i was the king in fighting games. After that it was time for dinner so the girls went to go get there food and eliza said she'll bring my food back since i was still hiding from the teachers that are looking for me and i didn't wanna chance it by running into them when they left i got on some call of duty two play with my crew back at home so we can do some damage to some clans. While playing my phone rang and i picked it up and answered to hear my dad on the otherside of the line.
"Hey pops whats up" i said.
"Nothing much sport just checking to see how your holding up over there" he said.
"I'm doing alright i made some friends and where having a slumber party" i said.
"A Slumber party" he said confused.
"Yeah the girls said they ddo it every weeken and this weekend they're all sleeping in my room tonight" i said.
"Uh oh tiger trying to get the girls in your bed already i see" he teased.
"You know me pops i have a way with the ladies" i sadi confidently.
"Well don't get to caught up with the girls i heard mamono girls came be extremely different from human girls" he warned me.
"Pops i know what i'm doing i got this" I said surely.
"Ok don't say i didn't warn you kiddo" he said.
"Mark baby i'm waiting naked in ants bed come play wth me" my moms voice called out loud in the back round.
"Be right there babe i'm talking to ant" he called back to her.
"What the fuck pops mom's naked in my bed i hope yall are not gonna do what i think your gonna do" i said wearily.
"Ant sweety hi i miss you where gonna come see you on visting day" my mom said in the back round.
"GET THE HELL OUTTA MY ROOM AND OFF MY BED YOU DAMN SEX FIEND" i Yelled in the phone hoping she heard me.
"Well kiddo your mom calls catch you next time" he said.
"DON'T YOU DARE DO IT OLD MAN I SWEAR" i yelled but it was too late he hung up the phone.
"FUCK" i said as i hung up my phone.
(I swear i would do anything to have normal parents)
I went back to playing my game then i got up and started changing into my night clothes as soon as i was but naked the girls walked in the door and saw me and all my glory hanging out.
"Hey i'm trying to get dress here" i said.
"Sorry we didn't know" eliza said turning her head blushing but smiling.
"Hey ant put on a show for us" melinda teased torri covered her eyes.
Torri was blushing beat red and turning her head.
"Oh by the goodess do have any sense of decensy" sarah lectured while covering her eyes and trying to hide her blush.
"Dammit you walked in on me don't have any sense of privacy" i said as i walked into my closet and closed it behind me.
A few moments later i came out dressed in my night clothes i came out and eliza handed me my food as they were eating theirs i notice they all had their night clothes on melinda who had nothing but a large t shirt on that went down a little bit pass her thighs and hse wasn't wearing anything under it no bra, no panties, just that shirt. Eliza had her pink see threw nigligee with no bra or panties on either. Sarah a yellow night gown that was also transparent and she was wearing a white thong under it. Torri was wearing another transparent night gown but her's was green and she wasn't wearing anything under it.
(This is turning out to be one sexy ass slumber party)
After we finished eating our food we started playing some call of duty once again i was dominating on everyone we played for a good couple rounds then we changed the game to lips so we could sing some songs on the mics. Eliza was first she sung big girls don't cry by fergie and she was wonderful her voice was truly enchanting i could tell she was a soprano in chorus class and when she was done we applauded her next was torri who was suprisingly good too at singing her voice was slightly deeper than eliza so she was easily recongnize as an alto to me and she sung bubbly by colbie callait and she did wonderful. Next was sarah who was just as good a singer as the first two she definitely was a soprano and she sung rhianna take a bow for some reason i think most of the lyrics she sung was aimed at me but i just ignored it and appluaded her after she got done. Next was melinda she sang barbie girl and my god she was horrible i think my ears were bleeding when she was singing aall of us covered our ears to try to block ot her schreeching voice but it worked to no avail it gotten to the point were i started conteplating to kill my self to end my suffering from her horrible singing. What seemed like an eternity of a schreeching nighmare the song finally ended and i thank god or the goddess that it did and then we slowly andakwardly clapped at her horrible singing trying to be nice but she didn't care she thought she sounded good. Next it was my turn i chose a rap song so no one would here another horrible voice in singing besides i like rapping better than singin anyway i did california love by 2pac and dr.dre. After i was done they clapped at my performance and dance that i did with the song then we took out the game and started conteplating on what movies we wanted to watch eliza, and sarah wanted to watch a girl movie, torri wanted to watch a comedy, melinda wanted watch an action film and i wanted to watch a horror movie.
"No horror movies i completely hate them" sarah complained.
"How the hell do you hate horror movies your a vampire majority of horror movies are based upon you guys" i said.
"Those movies give a false characterization on us vampires and spews out lies and blashemous myths" she hissed a me.
"Look why don't we all watch each movie we want starting with your guys pick" torri said.
We agreed so we let eliza and sarah pick the first movie and it was the girliest of all girly movies my man hood was in danger if i watch this movie and it could turn a weak man guy from watching it what made it worse that it was a musical the most horrible musical to any straight guy and teenager around the world and something i hated more than anything a movie my mom drag me and my dad to watch high school musical 3. It was my worst nightmare watching this movie again i really wanted to kill myself but sarah and eliza forced me to sit there and watch it and sarah enjoyed my torment of forcing me to watch this horrible god forsaken movie. I was praying to who ever the cheif goddess, the demon lord, the fallen goddess to please stop this movie or kill me right now after a long 2hrs and 15 of hell the movie was finally over with will almost broken and my sanity barely still there finally it was torri turn to pick a movie and i prayed this movie washed away the horrble nightmare that just polluted my eyes and mind and it didn't help when eliza and sarah sang every damn song to the movie either i either needed this movie to be good or take some hard drugs or go in my refrigirator and down all the liqour bottles i had in it to make forget about that damn movie again (FUCKIN ZAC EFFRON).
Torri's movie choice was just go with it an adam sandler movie was perfect tto wash ou the blight and crapness of zac effron outta my head the movie was funny as hell it was forgetting about high school musical and i almost peed on myself after a good hour of laughing it was melinda's pick. She chose a great movie full of so much ass kicking that if the movie was alive it would karate chop everyone in the room the movie was ip man the story of bruce lee's teacher who lived during the times of when japan and chaina was feuding and waring with each other the movie was epic all the bad guys got their ass kicked and ip man went on to fight another day.
Finally it was my movie choice much to sarah's dismay (Muhahahahaha
) and the movie i chose was one of the most scariest movies of all time phantasm and the next hour was filled with blood and guts and people getting maimed and murdered. All the girls were scared but sarah was the most terrified and she had her eye shut throough the whole movie and was clinging on to me asking me if the scary part was over oone time i told her i scary part was over and she loooed at th tv and it was during the part a kid a was getting ripped apart by monsters she screamed and and hid her face in my chest torri hada pillow covering her head eliza was covering her eyes and ears and melinda was trying to act like she wasn't scared but she jumped and hid under my bed. After the movie was over i looked at my phone and it was 3 o'clock in the mournig i was tires and the girls were still scared from the movie so it was best for us to call it a night me and sarah got into the bed she was sleeping at the bottom and i was at the top of the bed. Torri and eliza slep next to the bed close to each other still scared from the movie and melinda was still ubder the bed cowering in fear i threw her my pillow so she could have something soft to lay her head on."Sarah you sure your gonna be okay i mean you was pretty scared of that movie" i teased
"Shut up i wasn't frightened i was just merely suprised thats all" she said defiantly.
"Ok just checking goodnight sleeptight don't let the tall man in your dreams tonight" i teased.
" Shut up and go to sleep you imbocile" she said with her voice shaking.
I laughed and closed my eyes and went to sleep.
(Wow That was one fun night but the weekend is just starting tomorrow more crazyness starts and trust me its gonna be well hell of a ride)
Spoiler: show
"Good mourning students wake up and enjoy the day" A cheerful voice said over the speaker intercom in my room.
I moaned and moved a little then about an hour later my phone went off playing my mp3 alarm of this song:
I yawned and moved but something was holding me in place and i felt something on m face something soft big and round i opened my eyes and i saw bright yellow flooded my eyes i looked up and it was sarah holding me close to her chest but that wasn't all i felt i felt another pair of arms around me and felt someone elses chest on my back.
"What the hell" i said out loud and waking sarah up.
She notice where i was and her face went red with embarresment and anger "What the bloody hell do you think your doing ou pervert" she screamed. Jumping up immediatley out of the bed.
"Me your the one hugging up on me on my side of the bed how the fucked did you get up here" i yelled sitting up fast and making the other pair of arms around my fly off me.
I heard a yawns and i looked back in the bed and saw it was eliza behind me and at the bottom of the other on both side of the bed was torri and melinda.
"Do you guys really have to be so loud in the mourning" eliza said yawning.
"I'm trying to figure out why was i in between a mamono sandwhich of you and sarah hugging up on me" i said.
(Which was a great way to wake up in the mourning)
"Like hell you obviously put me around you while i was sleeping and like the little perv you are i should pummel you for trying to defile me you lecherous bastard" sarah hissed at me.
"Like fuck you probably was trying to fulfill some twisted vampire fantasy of yours while i was sleep and claim my inocense you undercover slut" i roared back at her.
(Ha Ha Ha, me innocent thats was the funniest thing i said so far today i wonder what other lies i'm going to spew to people today)
"Would you two calm down it's too early for this" torri said wiping sleep from her eyes.
"It's ten o'clock in the mourning besides i wouldn't be so angry if this pervert wasn't trying to fondle me in my sleep" sarah said.
"Whatever you was trying to molest me while i was sleeping don't lie" i retorted back at her.
(A molestation i would have gladly oblige to might i add)
"Sarah come off it you know your a clingy sleeper you always are holding on to something that's why most of us don't like sleeping in the same bed with you" melinda said yawning.
"Its true sarah you do cling on to things in your sleep thts why you always sleep with pillow between your arms or one of your stuff animals" eliza said.
"Shut up it's a habit that i had since i was a child i can't help it i sleep better knowing i'm holding onto something" sarah said with her face flushed with embaressment.
"Well that explains her so what was you doing with your arms around me eliza and what are you two doing in the bed" i questined them.
"Well i couldn't help it i didn't want sarah to be all hugged up to you by herself so i joined in the fun" eliza said happily.
"Well i didn't feel comfotable on he floor so i took a spot on the bed" torri said with her face turning red.
"I didn't want to be on the floor by myself so i got in bed while you guys were sleeping" melinda said.
I just sighed at their explanations "Whatever".
"Well at any rate we gotta get started with todays plans so lets go get dressed and meet in the outsided he dorm" torri said.
They got all got up and left out to go get dressed and left me so i could get dressed and meet them outside.
*6 minutes later*
We was all dressed and was walking towards the club building and having a conversation on what the was going to do today and turned out todays was their first club meeting so all the members of the social club will be there today.
"So ant what club are you gonna join" eliza said.
"You should join our club you would have fun" melinda said.
"I'm not into clubs unless they serve liquor" i said.
"It could benefit you if you were to join our club and yo might get to do more activities that could help you in classes" torri said.
"Sorry but not the joining a after school club kinda guy" i said.
"C'mon please" melinda said.
"I don't know " i said.
"Hmph you probably wouldn't fit in anyway your such a dunce why would we want you in our club" sarah said coldly.
"You say that like i actually care for joining besides dealing with you more than i want to on a daily basis is something i don't want to" i said back at her.
"Sarah quit being so mean ant can join if he wants too" eliza said. "So how about it please we really would like you to join".
"I'll think about i'll let you know by the end of the day" i said not giving in but letting her have some hope.
"Well until then you can be an honorary guest and sit in on our meeting later today" eliza said.
"O.k. so what time is your meeting" i asked.
"It's at 4 why?" torri asked.
"Well i was going to walk around and see what people do on saturday at this school" i said.
"On the weekends nothiing but club meetings and activities go on and there are some classes that go on the weekends but nothing much. Everyone is either part of the club activities or in weekend classes or just hanging out" Melinda said.
"So how many clubs are there again " I asked
"There are a bunch alot of some of them share buildings or hold them in the classrooms over the weekend and there is always a new club every year poping up" torri said.
"Yes but for the club to be officially noticed they have to have enough people in to start it up and have to run it by us for approval for the club to be formed" sarah said. "since we are the student council and our club is the largest and holds the most influence on the school".
"Wow so you gus get to say who does and does not become a club talking about letting the inmates run the asylum" i said with that realisation.
"Well even though we hold a meeting and vote on if the new club will be recognize or not we do it by who has the majority vote and the only person who can over turn our decision is the head misstress if she takes an intrest she has the final say but she rarely has an intrest so what we decide on is usualy how it goes" eliza said.
"I guess i'll go check some of these clubs out to see what they all about" i said.
"Well lets get some breakfast first before you go off its not good to start a day without it" torri said.
We walked to the cafeteria and got in line for breakfast josie and maggie were morethan happy to see me again and flirted with me as they made my breakfast and blew me kissies and winked at me as we went to go sit at a table. Me and sarah got in a argument about who was a better singer out of justin timberlake and robin thicke and torri and eliza intervined before it got serious. After we got done eating we headed out the cafeteria to go do what we had planned on doing for the day the girls heading to the club house to get ready for today's meeting and me going off to look around the school and look at the other clubs and classes that went on.
I walked to the middle of te courtyard to the statued to take a look at the map on the podium and then ponder where should i start. I leaned against the statue and wondered then i just said screw it and just started walking towards the human realm education building to start there. When i got inside the building was almost empty there were a few students and maybe some teachers here or there but not many the buildig wasn't noisy or full of life like during class day. So i walked down the hall and alot of the classrooms were empty and any classroom that had people in it it was just either students just hanging out in the classroom or teachers looking through there lesson plans.
I got to the end of the building then got to see there was not really anything going on in this building so i left out. I then headed towards the main office building i wanted to see what miss langley was up to so i went into the main building and went down the hall. But before i got down to the office i noticed a door to a room i haven't notice on my first day here i heard voices behind it it sounded like alot of people were in there i looked at he sign next to the door it said teachers lounge. That mischevious side was starting to creep up in me and memories of how i use to pull pranks and torment my old teachers at my old school and always broke the rule that students were not allowed in the teachers lounge at my old school. I wonder if that rule was at this school too so i walked up to the door and opened it and as soon as i did i was yanked in side by a familliar presence.
(This can't be good can it?)
I moaned and moved a little then about an hour later my phone went off playing my mp3 alarm of this song:
I yawned and moved but something was holding me in place and i felt something on m face something soft big and round i opened my eyes and i saw bright yellow flooded my eyes i looked up and it was sarah holding me close to her chest but that wasn't all i felt i felt another pair of arms around me and felt someone elses chest on my back.
"What the hell" i said out loud and waking sarah up.
She notice where i was and her face went red with embarresment and anger "What the bloody hell do you think your doing ou pervert" she screamed. Jumping up immediatley out of the bed.
"Me your the one hugging up on me on my side of the bed how the fucked did you get up here" i yelled sitting up fast and making the other pair of arms around my fly off me.
I heard a yawns and i looked back in the bed and saw it was eliza behind me and at the bottom of the other on both side of the bed was torri and melinda.
"Do you guys really have to be so loud in the mourning" eliza said yawning.
"I'm trying to figure out why was i in between a mamono sandwhich of you and sarah hugging up on me" i said.
(Which was a great way to wake up in the mourning)
"Like hell you obviously put me around you while i was sleeping and like the little perv you are i should pummel you for trying to defile me you lecherous bastard" sarah hissed at me.
"Like fuck you probably was trying to fulfill some twisted vampire fantasy of yours while i was sleep and claim my inocense you undercover slut" i roared back at her.
(Ha Ha Ha, me innocent thats was the funniest thing i said so far today i wonder what other lies i'm going to spew to people today)
"Would you two calm down it's too early for this" torri said wiping sleep from her eyes.
"It's ten o'clock in the mourning besides i wouldn't be so angry if this pervert wasn't trying to fondle me in my sleep" sarah said.
"Whatever you was trying to molest me while i was sleeping don't lie" i retorted back at her.
(A molestation i would have gladly oblige to might i add)
"Sarah come off it you know your a clingy sleeper you always are holding on to something that's why most of us don't like sleeping in the same bed with you" melinda said yawning.
"Its true sarah you do cling on to things in your sleep thts why you always sleep with pillow between your arms or one of your stuff animals" eliza said.
"Shut up it's a habit that i had since i was a child i can't help it i sleep better knowing i'm holding onto something" sarah said with her face flushed with embaressment.
"Well that explains her so what was you doing with your arms around me eliza and what are you two doing in the bed" i questined them.
"Well i couldn't help it i didn't want sarah to be all hugged up to you by herself so i joined in the fun" eliza said happily.
"Well i didn't feel comfotable on he floor so i took a spot on the bed" torri said with her face turning red.
"I didn't want to be on the floor by myself so i got in bed while you guys were sleeping" melinda said.
I just sighed at their explanations "Whatever".
"Well at any rate we gotta get started with todays plans so lets go get dressed and meet in the outsided he dorm" torri said.
They got all got up and left out to go get dressed and left me so i could get dressed and meet them outside.
*6 minutes later*
We was all dressed and was walking towards the club building and having a conversation on what the was going to do today and turned out todays was their first club meeting so all the members of the social club will be there today.
"So ant what club are you gonna join" eliza said.
"You should join our club you would have fun" melinda said.
"I'm not into clubs unless they serve liquor" i said.
"It could benefit you if you were to join our club and yo might get to do more activities that could help you in classes" torri said.
"Sorry but not the joining a after school club kinda guy" i said.
"C'mon please" melinda said.
"I don't know " i said.
"Hmph you probably wouldn't fit in anyway your such a dunce why would we want you in our club" sarah said coldly.
"You say that like i actually care for joining besides dealing with you more than i want to on a daily basis is something i don't want to" i said back at her.
"Sarah quit being so mean ant can join if he wants too" eliza said. "So how about it please we really would like you to join".
"I'll think about i'll let you know by the end of the day" i said not giving in but letting her have some hope.
"Well until then you can be an honorary guest and sit in on our meeting later today" eliza said.
"O.k. so what time is your meeting" i asked.
"It's at 4 why?" torri asked.
"Well i was going to walk around and see what people do on saturday at this school" i said.
"On the weekends nothiing but club meetings and activities go on and there are some classes that go on the weekends but nothing much. Everyone is either part of the club activities or in weekend classes or just hanging out" Melinda said.
"So how many clubs are there again " I asked
"There are a bunch alot of some of them share buildings or hold them in the classrooms over the weekend and there is always a new club every year poping up" torri said.
"Yes but for the club to be officially noticed they have to have enough people in to start it up and have to run it by us for approval for the club to be formed" sarah said. "since we are the student council and our club is the largest and holds the most influence on the school".
"Wow so you gus get to say who does and does not become a club talking about letting the inmates run the asylum" i said with that realisation.
"Well even though we hold a meeting and vote on if the new club will be recognize or not we do it by who has the majority vote and the only person who can over turn our decision is the head misstress if she takes an intrest she has the final say but she rarely has an intrest so what we decide on is usualy how it goes" eliza said.
"I guess i'll go check some of these clubs out to see what they all about" i said.
"Well lets get some breakfast first before you go off its not good to start a day without it" torri said.
We walked to the cafeteria and got in line for breakfast josie and maggie were morethan happy to see me again and flirted with me as they made my breakfast and blew me kissies and winked at me as we went to go sit at a table. Me and sarah got in a argument about who was a better singer out of justin timberlake and robin thicke and torri and eliza intervined before it got serious. After we got done eating we headed out the cafeteria to go do what we had planned on doing for the day the girls heading to the club house to get ready for today's meeting and me going off to look around the school and look at the other clubs and classes that went on.
I walked to the middle of te courtyard to the statued to take a look at the map on the podium and then ponder where should i start. I leaned against the statue and wondered then i just said screw it and just started walking towards the human realm education building to start there. When i got inside the building was almost empty there were a few students and maybe some teachers here or there but not many the buildig wasn't noisy or full of life like during class day. So i walked down the hall and alot of the classrooms were empty and any classroom that had people in it it was just either students just hanging out in the classroom or teachers looking through there lesson plans.
I got to the end of the building then got to see there was not really anything going on in this building so i left out. I then headed towards the main office building i wanted to see what miss langley was up to so i went into the main building and went down the hall. But before i got down to the office i noticed a door to a room i haven't notice on my first day here i heard voices behind it it sounded like alot of people were in there i looked at he sign next to the door it said teachers lounge. That mischevious side was starting to creep up in me and memories of how i use to pull pranks and torment my old teachers at my old school and always broke the rule that students were not allowed in the teachers lounge at my old school. I wonder if that rule was at this school too so i walked up to the door and opened it and as soon as i did i was yanked in side by a familliar presence.
(This can't be good can it?)
Spoiler: show
Being jerked in the room i feel a warm but moist body squeeze up against mine i soon recognize who it belongs to right before she speaks.
"Ant its so nice to see you again you come to play with me you naughty boy" said miss clayton.
"Nice to see you too miss clayton now if you would be so kind to let......me....go....my....spine is about to break" i wheezed in bone crushing bear hug.
"Ooo your sooo cute" she said applying more pressure in her hug.
"Jenny let him go before you break him" another familliar voice said.
I was freed from her vice grip right after those words and began breathing heavily to catch my breath i look up i see that miss clayton wasn't alone. Around the room was some teachers along with miss langley and miss minka, there was miss o'neal much to my dismay, miss kino (oh god), and a tall beautiful woman with light blue hair i had no idea who she was but she was hot and she wore a red scarf around her neck along with her red outfit that she wore. Another face i wasn't familliar with is when i saw i teacher that was beside her she wore a kimono like miss minka only her was a lot more revealing it hung off her shoulders and show her very impressive huge rack that it barely covered. I at first though she was another inari like miss minka but she did'nt have any tails and her hair was black and it had spider web like pins to keep her hair nice and up kept and her eyes were ruby red and she had some red stripe markings going under her eyes.
It mad me wonder what mamono she was because she didn't have any monster features she like the teacher standing beside her they both had human legs and arms and the one who was wearing a kimono her hands were covered over by it by i see that she had regualr human arms and hands i looked at her ears and she had long pointed ones i thought she was some type of asain elf. So i looked at the next new teacher who was sitting on the couch and having conversation and she defiitely was an elf i could tell by the long ears and green hair bt instead of the usual leaf garments that the one i saw wear in the profile she wore an outfit that made her look like a hippie so you could say she as the modern day elf. Now looking at the person she was talking too it was a familliar elf someone i was praying i would never see again my blood went cold and a shiver went down my back and i was nervous as hell it was miss sharp and she was looking dead at me and she was more than happy to see me again giving me her evil smirk that i was used to seeing.
(Well so much for staying away from teachers i didn't want too see)
Once i saw her i went into panic "OH SHIT" i said and tried to make a bee line to the door but miss langley put her hand n my shoulder.
"Oh calm down ant we just wanna talk to you" miss langley said.
"About what" i said still thinking about trying to make a quick escape out of this damn room.
"About the window you broke and getting out of detention early" miss sharp said with a smile on her face.
"Oh fuck that" i said gettiing ready to run agan only to be held in place by miss langely's hand on my shoulder.
"Don't be so panicky your not in trouble" miss langley said.
"I'm not" i said suprised.
"Well not completely in trouble" miss minka said. "You did reak a window you know".
"Hell what was i supposed to do stay in the damm class room and get beaten by some crazy ass S&M teacher what would have you done if you saw a window as your only way out and besides you should've made that window shatter proof and all that would'nt have happened" i said.
"I say we punish in the most severe way possible" miss kino said.
"What are you gonna tie me up and make me watch telletubies with you ooo i'm soo scared" i said sarcasticly.
This pissed her off "Why you little shit" she said trying to make her way towards but held back by the teacher with a red scarf and me being held back by miss langley.
"Ok you two cool it were here to talk not to break more things" miss langely said.
"Fine" miss kino said calming down then went to go sit on the couch next to the two elves.
"Ok now ant your new here and you really don't know the rules and being in another dimension is new to you so we're not going to hold this predicament against you but we do want you to make some sort of amends for what you did" miss minka said.
"What so yall want me to pay or something say i'm sorry for tryng to escape abusement at the hands of a teacher yeah thats some bull shit right there" i said outraged by what. was just said to me
"No we was trying to think of a way you could make it up for breaking the window i mean you don't think you should. just walk away from this without taking responsibility for it do you" miss o'neal said.
I looked at her like she was crazy "YEAH" i said.
"Well if you want to or not you have to take responsibility for it boy this occurence will not be over looked" the blue heired teacher said.
"I'm sorry it's obvious that your a teacher but might i ask who the hell are the rest of you" i said.
"I am the fencing and weapons specialist teacher miss johnson and boy i shall not tolerate any disrespectful words to me or any faculty member" the teacher now know as miss johnson said.
"Yeah yeah whatever what type of mamono are you because you loook like a regular human to me but i kow better than to belive that" i said uncaring of her total unbelief of my lack of proper speech towards a teacher.
"Well boy i am one of the many royal knights to the demon lord herself and i am head knight of her court" she said.
I took out my phone anid went through the files looking for anything on a royal knight mamono then i stopped on dullahan which gave the description of them being knights and body guards of the demon lord it also mentioned that no man has ever sucessfully escaped one.
"So your a dullahan a ghost knight" i said..
"Yes i am glad to see you take your studies seriously" she said.
"No i use this as a cheat sheet i could care less for studying" i said flatly.
"Shamefull that is why it is our job to get you out of that habit and form you into the ideal student with manners and proper etiquette" she said.
I look at her like she's crazy "And this is the weapons specialist teacher what type of crazy ass characthers you guys have at this school" i ask.
"Don't mind her she just have a strong sense in teaching young ones proper manners and such she's really old fashioned" the sexy goddess in the kimono said in a very gentle and kind voice.
(Man i think i found a new teacher i wanna bone)
"Ah sure miss-"i said.
"Miss crower" she said.
"What type of mamno are you" i asked.
"I'm a jurogumo sweety and your antonio i've heard alot about you" she said giving me a warm smile that could melt any mans heart.
"Oh your like a type of asian arachne right yeah i remember that" i said to caught up on how beautiful and how kind the woman was acting towards me and not reading the jurogumo profile throughly on my phone.
(Pay close attention boys and girls because me not remembering the most important fact on jurogumo's is gonna come bite me in my ass later on espeially with this woman right here.)
"Why yes that is why my talents have made me take on the profession in sewing and i teach the home ec class" she said.
"Oh cool" i said. I looked at the elf on the couch and said "And who might you be".
"I'm miss guvelli i am the earth science and nature teacher it's nice to meet you antonio" she said in a kind hearted tone which took me off guard.
"Whoa i did not expect that answer from what i read about elfs you guys are very prideful and look down on humans was expecting another sarah" i said.
"Well it is true that most elfs are very pridefull and look down on humans but i been alive long enough to live in both the demon realm and earth realm to deal with humans and not have the pridefull attitude of my sisters" she said.
(Now if only sarah can get that idea we would be ok)
I looked at miss sharp " i already know who you are" i said distastefully and she flashed me a grin.
"Aww but we could have learned so much more about each other if you did'nt runaway yesterday" she said teasinly pouting.
"Yeah i think we know enough bout each other and thats where its gonna stay too" i said.
"Oooh don't worry me and you will become the best of friends later on in this year you can count on that i maybe even become your favorite teacher" she said.
"Like hell" i said which caused her to laugh.
"Ahem" miss minka cleared her throat to get everyones attention "Now that you met everybody we still have the matter to deal with".
"Well i don't care what you guys do as long as he agree's with it i'm fine with it then i'm cool with it" miss langely says thank god or the goddess she knows me the best out of everyone in here.
"Well how about he does some wwork around the school for a few days that should be good enough" miss o'neal said.
"Hell no im not working around the school for a few days" i declined.
"Be reasonable boy it would only be for 2 or 3 dayss" miss o'neal said.
"Nope i ain't doing it" i said.
"How about he spends the weekend with me" miss sharp said licking her lips knowing she has somethig sinister planned for me. "Mmm i'm sure he'll love it".
"Hell no i ain't going no where near you" i said. She laughed again.
"I gotta idea how about he attends my mass holding tomorrow" miss kino said.
"What the hell is a mass" i asked.
"its a form of religious gathering that i hold every sunday and wensday afternoon its a great place" she said.
"So you want me to go to your church for what to get board and fall asleep in a pew during half way through your sermon what are you some preacher or something" i asked.
"Somethimg like that and trust me you won't be falling asleep i'm sure you'll enjoy it" she said with a lewd smile.
"Is there anything else other thant the dumb ideas that was already said" i asked.
"You know i think the mass idea is perfect for him it will be good for him to learn my about demon reallm culture" miss minka said.
"I agree with that great idea anora so it's settled ant you will be attendting anora's mass tomorrow" miss langely said.
"Hold the fuck up i thought you said i would only do it if i agree to it" i complained.
"Yeah but if i lke the idea i can choose for you to do it or not besides you was take all day so i choose for you" she said.
"That's bullshit then i'm sure as hell not doing it" i said.
"Ant you have no choice in this matter your going either that or i can make you do dress up in your old animaal cosumes i got for you when you was little" she said.
"I haven't been force to where that crap since was 4 there's no way in hell i could fit them now" i said.
"Oh i'm sure we can find a way for you to fit them" she said.
Thinking it over her and my mom over the years no how to humiliate me the most in public i wouldn't put it past her to make me wear those damn animal costumes she got for me when i was a kid her and my mom adorable in them i hated the fucking things. So choosing the easy answer and way out of it i went for the punishement they was trying to hand me.
"Ok i'll go tto he stupid church mass whatever thing man" i said conceding to their will.
(Note to self when i get to the house find where mom put thoe fucking animal costumes and burn them straight to hell)
"Good it's settled then i want you to meet me in front of the main office tomorrow at 4 in the afternoon" miss kino said.
"Whatever man can i go now i was kinda in the middle of doing somehing before i was yanked in here" i said.
"Yes you can go back to loooking arund the school ant" miss langley said reading my thoughts again.
"Stop fucking doing that god" i yelled at her then i walk to the door.
"Be sure to be in front of the office tomorrow afternoon ant i would hate to come hunt you down" miss kino said before i walked out the door.
"Whatever" i said then slammed the door shut.
"You know he's gonna run right" miss langley said.
"Of courrse i'll be waiting for him to" miss kino said with a sneaky smile.
"I swear i get no fucking respect at this backward ass school where the hell is rodney dangerfield when you need him" i said then i walk down the hall out of the main office building.
"Ant its so nice to see you again you come to play with me you naughty boy" said miss clayton.
"Nice to see you too miss clayton now if you would be so kind to let......me....go....my....spine is about to break" i wheezed in bone crushing bear hug.
"Ooo your sooo cute" she said applying more pressure in her hug.
"Jenny let him go before you break him" another familliar voice said.
I was freed from her vice grip right after those words and began breathing heavily to catch my breath i look up i see that miss clayton wasn't alone. Around the room was some teachers along with miss langley and miss minka, there was miss o'neal much to my dismay, miss kino (oh god), and a tall beautiful woman with light blue hair i had no idea who she was but she was hot and she wore a red scarf around her neck along with her red outfit that she wore. Another face i wasn't familliar with is when i saw i teacher that was beside her she wore a kimono like miss minka only her was a lot more revealing it hung off her shoulders and show her very impressive huge rack that it barely covered. I at first though she was another inari like miss minka but she did'nt have any tails and her hair was black and it had spider web like pins to keep her hair nice and up kept and her eyes were ruby red and she had some red stripe markings going under her eyes.
It mad me wonder what mamono she was because she didn't have any monster features she like the teacher standing beside her they both had human legs and arms and the one who was wearing a kimono her hands were covered over by it by i see that she had regualr human arms and hands i looked at her ears and she had long pointed ones i thought she was some type of asain elf. So i looked at the next new teacher who was sitting on the couch and having conversation and she defiitely was an elf i could tell by the long ears and green hair bt instead of the usual leaf garments that the one i saw wear in the profile she wore an outfit that made her look like a hippie so you could say she as the modern day elf. Now looking at the person she was talking too it was a familliar elf someone i was praying i would never see again my blood went cold and a shiver went down my back and i was nervous as hell it was miss sharp and she was looking dead at me and she was more than happy to see me again giving me her evil smirk that i was used to seeing.
(Well so much for staying away from teachers i didn't want too see)
Once i saw her i went into panic "OH SHIT" i said and tried to make a bee line to the door but miss langley put her hand n my shoulder.
"Oh calm down ant we just wanna talk to you" miss langley said.
"About what" i said still thinking about trying to make a quick escape out of this damn room.
"About the window you broke and getting out of detention early" miss sharp said with a smile on her face.
"Oh fuck that" i said gettiing ready to run agan only to be held in place by miss langely's hand on my shoulder.
"Don't be so panicky your not in trouble" miss langley said.
"I'm not" i said suprised.
"Well not completely in trouble" miss minka said. "You did reak a window you know".
"Hell what was i supposed to do stay in the damm class room and get beaten by some crazy ass S&M teacher what would have you done if you saw a window as your only way out and besides you should've made that window shatter proof and all that would'nt have happened" i said.
"I say we punish in the most severe way possible" miss kino said.
"What are you gonna tie me up and make me watch telletubies with you ooo i'm soo scared" i said sarcasticly.
This pissed her off "Why you little shit" she said trying to make her way towards but held back by the teacher with a red scarf and me being held back by miss langley.
"Ok you two cool it were here to talk not to break more things" miss langely said.
"Fine" miss kino said calming down then went to go sit on the couch next to the two elves.
"Ok now ant your new here and you really don't know the rules and being in another dimension is new to you so we're not going to hold this predicament against you but we do want you to make some sort of amends for what you did" miss minka said.
"What so yall want me to pay or something say i'm sorry for tryng to escape abusement at the hands of a teacher yeah thats some bull shit right there" i said outraged by what. was just said to me
"No we was trying to think of a way you could make it up for breaking the window i mean you don't think you should. just walk away from this without taking responsibility for it do you" miss o'neal said.
I looked at her like she was crazy "YEAH" i said.
"Well if you want to or not you have to take responsibility for it boy this occurence will not be over looked" the blue heired teacher said.
"I'm sorry it's obvious that your a teacher but might i ask who the hell are the rest of you" i said.
"I am the fencing and weapons specialist teacher miss johnson and boy i shall not tolerate any disrespectful words to me or any faculty member" the teacher now know as miss johnson said.
"Yeah yeah whatever what type of mamono are you because you loook like a regular human to me but i kow better than to belive that" i said uncaring of her total unbelief of my lack of proper speech towards a teacher.
"Well boy i am one of the many royal knights to the demon lord herself and i am head knight of her court" she said.
I took out my phone anid went through the files looking for anything on a royal knight mamono then i stopped on dullahan which gave the description of them being knights and body guards of the demon lord it also mentioned that no man has ever sucessfully escaped one.
"So your a dullahan a ghost knight" i said..
"Yes i am glad to see you take your studies seriously" she said.
"No i use this as a cheat sheet i could care less for studying" i said flatly.
"Shamefull that is why it is our job to get you out of that habit and form you into the ideal student with manners and proper etiquette" she said.
I look at her like she's crazy "And this is the weapons specialist teacher what type of crazy ass characthers you guys have at this school" i ask.
"Don't mind her she just have a strong sense in teaching young ones proper manners and such she's really old fashioned" the sexy goddess in the kimono said in a very gentle and kind voice.
(Man i think i found a new teacher i wanna bone)
"Ah sure miss-"i said.
"Miss crower" she said.
"What type of mamno are you" i asked.
"I'm a jurogumo sweety and your antonio i've heard alot about you" she said giving me a warm smile that could melt any mans heart.
"Oh your like a type of asian arachne right yeah i remember that" i said to caught up on how beautiful and how kind the woman was acting towards me and not reading the jurogumo profile throughly on my phone.
(Pay close attention boys and girls because me not remembering the most important fact on jurogumo's is gonna come bite me in my ass later on espeially with this woman right here.)
"Why yes that is why my talents have made me take on the profession in sewing and i teach the home ec class" she said.
"Oh cool" i said. I looked at the elf on the couch and said "And who might you be".
"I'm miss guvelli i am the earth science and nature teacher it's nice to meet you antonio" she said in a kind hearted tone which took me off guard.
"Whoa i did not expect that answer from what i read about elfs you guys are very prideful and look down on humans was expecting another sarah" i said.
"Well it is true that most elfs are very pridefull and look down on humans but i been alive long enough to live in both the demon realm and earth realm to deal with humans and not have the pridefull attitude of my sisters" she said.
(Now if only sarah can get that idea we would be ok)
I looked at miss sharp " i already know who you are" i said distastefully and she flashed me a grin.
"Aww but we could have learned so much more about each other if you did'nt runaway yesterday" she said teasinly pouting.
"Yeah i think we know enough bout each other and thats where its gonna stay too" i said.
"Oooh don't worry me and you will become the best of friends later on in this year you can count on that i maybe even become your favorite teacher" she said.
"Like hell" i said which caused her to laugh.
"Ahem" miss minka cleared her throat to get everyones attention "Now that you met everybody we still have the matter to deal with".
"Well i don't care what you guys do as long as he agree's with it i'm fine with it then i'm cool with it" miss langely says thank god or the goddess she knows me the best out of everyone in here.
"Well how about he does some wwork around the school for a few days that should be good enough" miss o'neal said.
"Hell no im not working around the school for a few days" i declined.
"Be reasonable boy it would only be for 2 or 3 dayss" miss o'neal said.
"Nope i ain't doing it" i said.
"How about he spends the weekend with me" miss sharp said licking her lips knowing she has somethig sinister planned for me. "Mmm i'm sure he'll love it".
"Hell no i ain't going no where near you" i said. She laughed again.
"I gotta idea how about he attends my mass holding tomorrow" miss kino said.
"What the hell is a mass" i asked.
"its a form of religious gathering that i hold every sunday and wensday afternoon its a great place" she said.
"So you want me to go to your church for what to get board and fall asleep in a pew during half way through your sermon what are you some preacher or something" i asked.
"Somethimg like that and trust me you won't be falling asleep i'm sure you'll enjoy it" she said with a lewd smile.
"Is there anything else other thant the dumb ideas that was already said" i asked.
"You know i think the mass idea is perfect for him it will be good for him to learn my about demon reallm culture" miss minka said.
"I agree with that great idea anora so it's settled ant you will be attendting anora's mass tomorrow" miss langely said.
"Hold the fuck up i thought you said i would only do it if i agree to it" i complained.
"Yeah but if i lke the idea i can choose for you to do it or not besides you was take all day so i choose for you" she said.
"That's bullshit then i'm sure as hell not doing it" i said.
"Ant you have no choice in this matter your going either that or i can make you do dress up in your old animaal cosumes i got for you when you was little" she said.
"I haven't been force to where that crap since was 4 there's no way in hell i could fit them now" i said.
"Oh i'm sure we can find a way for you to fit them" she said.
Thinking it over her and my mom over the years no how to humiliate me the most in public i wouldn't put it past her to make me wear those damn animal costumes she got for me when i was a kid her and my mom adorable in them i hated the fucking things. So choosing the easy answer and way out of it i went for the punishement they was trying to hand me.
"Ok i'll go tto he stupid church mass whatever thing man" i said conceding to their will.
(Note to self when i get to the house find where mom put thoe fucking animal costumes and burn them straight to hell)
"Good it's settled then i want you to meet me in front of the main office tomorrow at 4 in the afternoon" miss kino said.
"Whatever man can i go now i was kinda in the middle of doing somehing before i was yanked in here" i said.
"Yes you can go back to loooking arund the school ant" miss langley said reading my thoughts again.
"Stop fucking doing that god" i yelled at her then i walk to the door.
"Be sure to be in front of the office tomorrow afternoon ant i would hate to come hunt you down" miss kino said before i walked out the door.
"Whatever" i said then slammed the door shut.
"You know he's gonna run right" miss langley said.
"Of courrse i'll be waiting for him to" miss kino said with a sneaky smile.
"I swear i get no fucking respect at this backward ass school where the hell is rodney dangerfield when you need him" i said then i walk down the hall out of the main office building.
Spoiler: show
Walking out the main office and into the courtyard i start roaming around through the students who were either walking to their destinations or just relaxing in the courtyard and talking to each other. I caught the attention of a beelzebub and a imp who tried their hardest to flirt with me but i played it cool and brushed them off a little so when i walked off the asked if i was going to be at the dorm party tonight. I didn't answer their question and just kept walking i mean of course i'm going to be at the party tonight i'm going to be one of the main people providing the alcohol. So walking to the gym i was curious to see if any one was inside when i got inside their was some students who was inside playing around and some was just sitting down and talking to each other. I walked to the locker room so i can go check out the pool when i opened the door and walked in i was not prepared for what was on the other side.
(Remember when i said lightning only strikes once well i wasn't lying)
A room full of naked or half naked girls i was shocked and i prepared for the worst of being pummeled and screamed at to leave but that didn't happen in fact you could some what say the exact opposite happened.
"Hey girls look its the cute boy that just transfered to our school" a succubus said.
"Ooooo lucky us" a lamia said.
"Hey there cutey wanna have a good time" a red oni said walking up to me.
"Ah i'm sorry for walking in you girls maybe i should leave" i said trying to make my way back to the door but an ogre blocked my way.
"Oh we don't mind in fact we was hoping you was to walk in on us" the ogre said.
This can't be good or can't be bad i don't know i'm confused with my hormones right now.
"Look ladies i was just heading to the pool to check it out" i reasoned with them to no avail.
"Oh really your just in luck we was getting ready for aerobics class how about you join us" a familliar amazoness said walking out the shower her naked body still wet.
"I don't wanna intrude or anything its not my style" i said with an akward tone.
"Your not intruding in fact we was hoping to get a little excercise before we went to class" an orc said.
"Don't you guys do like swimming exercises or something to get warmed up" i said nervously as they all start inching towards me.
"But we have a more fun exercise in mind" a kappa said (damn she has a nice ass).
Ok this is definitely not good i think still battling my hormones here. They all start getting closer i see a lustful hunger in there eyes i wanna back up to trhe door but the ogre girl is standing behind me. Just as i think imma bout to get gang raped by the mob of mamono the door to the pool room opens up and a beautiful lady with a light green long har walks throught the door.
"Ok girls lets get class star...." she said but then saw what the girls where about to do to me. "Girls what are you doing leave that poor boy alone".
(Saved by the hot aerobics teacher)
"Oh crap i thought we had more time" the succubus said.
"Looks like the fun is over" said the red oni.
"Girls what were you thinking taking advantage of a sweet innocent young man like him" the teacher said.
(There goes that word again innocent i swear if people knew the real me they would know i'm far from innocent)
"Sorry miss goodale we was just having fun with him" the kappa girl said.
"Milly i don't think raping the poor boy is what he considers fun" the teacher now known as miss goodale says. "Now let him go and head to the pool on the double and start your stretches".
"Yes ma''am" all girls say in unison and head out the door.
"Are you ok" she says walking up to me.
"I been worse" i said.
"Well i apologize for their behavior most of the girls on this campus go nuts when they see a boy" she explained.
"Trust me i'm getting use to it" i said.
"What is your name young man" she asked.
"The names ant short for antonio but just call me ant" i answered. "So i'm gonna go out on a limb here and say your the aerobics teacher".
"Why yes i'm miss goodale the school aerobics teacher and pool life guard" she said with a warm and friendly smile on her face.
I look at her slender hot body with her swimming suit hugged tightly against her curves it was white and had some gold patterns on it she was redicoulously hot then again all the chicks at this school was so this shouldn't suprise me. I looked at her milky white skin and beautiful face and i start to wonder what would it take for me to get her into bed with me.
"So ant your the new transfer student i heard about around campus are you lost do you need me to show you somewhere?" she asked.
"Naw i was just walking around campus to see what goes on here around on the weekend i was suspecting a class to be going on right now in the pool area but looks like i was wrong" i said laughing.
"Oh yes i teach classes on saturday because i usually have alot of students who sign up for my class so i split up the days of what days i teach and what class i teach. she said.
"Cool i was always curious to see what goes on during aerobics i never took it at my old school but ialways had an intrest" i said.
(Yeah an intrest in seeing girls in their bathing suits and changing in the locker room)
"Well if you like you can join in on my class i don't mind i always wanted a male student in my class" she said.
"Heck why not i got some time to kill besides its hot and i wanted to go swimming anyway" i said.
"Just join us inside when you get your swimming suit and i'll introduce you to the class" she said then she walked out the door.
Lucky for me i wear shorts uder my pants instead of boxers so i didn't have to run all the way back to my room to go change so i took off my shirt, shoes, socks and pants then went out the door to the pool. When i got out there i see the entire class most of the girls were out on the side of the pool doing stretches before the got in some of the girls were already in the pool swimming and playing around. I look in the pool and see three familliar faces from chorus class it was the three girls that looked normal only this time i could see what mamono they were now that they were in the pool. One girl who had royal blue hair had a fish tail for legs it was obvious to tell she was a mermaid, the other girl who had light pink hair and a red hat she also was a mermaid but instead of the blue fish tail she had a pink one i think she was a different type of mermaid i couldn't remember the name of her type , and the girl that had blue skin well her feet was replaced with fish tails off of each and a long tail coming from her back and horns coming out her head and black tattoo's on her body i think this type of mamono was known as a nereid daughter's of poseidon.
I was spotted by miss goodale and she waved me to her so i made the long trip to her being eyed and stared at by every girl in the room. Once i got to her she started to introduce me to the class.
"Girls i would like you to say hello to ant he's not part of the regular class but he was intrested in seeing how this course was taught so he's going to be with us during today to see how we do things in our class" Miss goodale said.
"Hello ant" the girls say and all start giggling.
"Ant" why don't you join the girls in their stretches before we get started" miss goodale said.
"Naw i'm cool i'll just jump in" i said before getting ready to diving in.
"Um ant it really better to stretch before you start swimming" she said stopping me. "Its a saftey protocol and helps you beter in the long run for your muscles when swimming for long periods so you won't get cramps".
"I dont cramp up while swimming" i said.
"It's still for your own good please its part of the experience in learning about this class" she pleaded nicely
(Sometimes i think i'm too nice)
"Alright" i said giving in and heading over to where the girls who weren't in the pool were stretching.
Walking up to the girls they were smiling and giggling as i approached them they were eyeing me up and down like a piece of meat.
"Hey there ant you wanna come stretch with me i could help you with the more difficult stretches" the succubus said.
"Ah thanks i'll think about it" i said back to her then i feel someone's hands on my shoulder i look back its the amazoness now that i see her again its the same amazoness girl who's in my martial arts class juni was here name i believe.
"Here let me get you started" juni said starting to massage my shoulders.
"Ah thanks but i think this is massaging not stretching" i said nervously but liking the massage.
"Juni step pestering him and get back to your stretches" miss goodale shouted.
"Damn i never get to have any fun" juni said sulking back to her stretches.
As i was doing my stretches i see the girls are still eye balling me i didn't feel akward or nervous because i new i look good but i just had a strange feeling they was planning something.
"Ok now everyone in the water" miss goodale said as i look up i see now instead of feet she has a mermaid tail that has a vry light green hue and webed fins on the side of her the same color.
Seeing this a knew she was some special type of mermaid but i forgot what it was called so i kept thinking about it as i get into the pool as soon as i got into the pool the nereid and two mermaid girls swam up to me.
"Hi ant is it remember us we have show chorus together" the nereid said.
"Yeah i remember you guys i never caught your name though" i said.
"Well i'm ayana and this is my sisters carrie, laura" she said.
"Nice to meet you lovely ladies" i said in my suave playboy tone.
They all giggled "Nice to meet you to handsome" the pink mermaid said.
"So by looking at your features i can tell what mamono some of you guys are" i said "Your a mermaid" i pointed at the blue haired girl named carrie. "Your a nereid" i pointed at ayana "And your a special type of mermaid that i forgot the name of" pointing at the pink haired girl named laura.
"Well you are correct about those guess and the term your looking to describe my race is merrow" laura said.
"Yeah thats it and hey while where at it what species is miss goodale again i can't remember the name of that one either" i asked.
"She's a sea bishop" carrie answered.
"Yeah hey aint they the mamono that marries people and make them husband and wife" i asked.
"Yes in fact miss gooddale does weddings on her free time especially during the summer" ayana said.
"Hmm interesting" i said.
"Ok class let's begin with a couple of water exercises" miss gooddale siad getting all of our attention.
We started with a some stroke exercises to for a good fifteen minutes then she started showing us tips on how to float and breathing exercises. At one point she let us partner up and try out a swimming challenge all the girls tried to get me as there partner but miss gooddale chose my partner to be carrie. The rest of the girls were furious but the went on to do the little challenge it was to hold your partners arms and have them use their lower muscles to swim only. I held on to carrie and let her go first she was a natural at it but then again she is a water based mamono so she should be. After she was done it was my turn i was getting the hang of it but it was a difficult task carrie seemed like she was having fun with me and enjoyed holding on to me. I kinda was having fun to even the part when emma a Charybdis made i small whirlpool trying to suck me towards her. Miss gooddale stop and scolded her for it after a good twenty minutes of the challenge miss gooddale tested our abilities of swimming underwater for a good thirty minutes then for the remainder of the class miss gooddale let us play around. Me and the girls played marko polo and for some reason all the girls was making it their hardest effort to make sure they get me.
We played around the girls chase me and i chased them and most of them were suspiciously rubbing up against me on certains parts of my body like milly the kappa she rubbed her ass against my jimmy alot. Then the succubus sheila rubbed her breast on my back and ayana and the ogre name georgina and juni were rubbing my abs everytime they got near me. Then miss gooddale dismiss us to the showers and the majoriity of us left the only ones who stayed in the pool was ayana, carrie, laura and emma. They said they always swim in the pool on the weekends for most of the day so i said my goodbye and told them i'll see them in class monday and went to the locker room. As soon as i got opened the locker room door i was pulled in and and the door was jammed shut with a chair put in front of it i looked at the other door leading to the gym that one was jammed shut too.
(This definitely can't be good)
All the girls wer in the locker room waiting for me and they all had a hungry lust in their eyes and was smilling at me mischeviosly and they was all naked.
(Oh Boy!)
"Ah whats up girls" i asked nervously staring at all of them.
"Oh nothing much we just want to thank you properly for hanging out with us in class today" sheila said.
"Ah it was nothing say why don't we all get dressed and talk it over a nice lunch" i said still having a nervous tone.
"Thats sounds wonderful but we got a better idea" juni said.
"And what's that" i said now my voice is shaking.
"We thought we could just thank you right now in our own special way" milly said smilling at me.
"And how would that be" I asked with my voice almost cracking.
They all loked at each other then back at me and licked their lips "Take a good guess" georgina said.
Knowing exactly what they were planing to do i ran to one corner of the locker room and they followed then i ran to the door getting ready to move the chair and open it. But the caught up to me too fast so i left the door and ran into the showers but the wer right behind me i was cornered by a gang of horny teenage mamono that consist of a succubus, a ogre, a amazoness,a orc,a lamia,a red oni and a kappa and they slowly back me up into a corner of the shower. They turned on a few shower heads on full blast wetting the whole area we was in.
"There's nothing like a nice refreshing shower while you play around right girls" sheila said.
"Right" the rest of them said.
"Can't we just talk this out or just hang out in the cafeteria" i pleaded with them.
"Tempting but this is gonna be alot more fun" maryl the lamia said.
"You can't be serious" i said sounding more nervous.
"Girls strip him" Magret the red oni said.
(Ever get the feeling you know something bad is about to happen to you)
(Remember when i said lightning only strikes once well i wasn't lying)
A room full of naked or half naked girls i was shocked and i prepared for the worst of being pummeled and screamed at to leave but that didn't happen in fact you could some what say the exact opposite happened.
"Hey girls look its the cute boy that just transfered to our school" a succubus said.
"Ooooo lucky us" a lamia said.
"Hey there cutey wanna have a good time" a red oni said walking up to me.
"Ah i'm sorry for walking in you girls maybe i should leave" i said trying to make my way back to the door but an ogre blocked my way.
"Oh we don't mind in fact we was hoping you was to walk in on us" the ogre said.
This can't be good or can't be bad i don't know i'm confused with my hormones right now.
"Look ladies i was just heading to the pool to check it out" i reasoned with them to no avail.
"Oh really your just in luck we was getting ready for aerobics class how about you join us" a familliar amazoness said walking out the shower her naked body still wet.
"I don't wanna intrude or anything its not my style" i said with an akward tone.
"Your not intruding in fact we was hoping to get a little excercise before we went to class" an orc said.
"Don't you guys do like swimming exercises or something to get warmed up" i said nervously as they all start inching towards me.
"But we have a more fun exercise in mind" a kappa said (damn she has a nice ass).
Ok this is definitely not good i think still battling my hormones here. They all start getting closer i see a lustful hunger in there eyes i wanna back up to trhe door but the ogre girl is standing behind me. Just as i think imma bout to get gang raped by the mob of mamono the door to the pool room opens up and a beautiful lady with a light green long har walks throught the door.
"Ok girls lets get class star...." she said but then saw what the girls where about to do to me. "Girls what are you doing leave that poor boy alone".
(Saved by the hot aerobics teacher)
"Oh crap i thought we had more time" the succubus said.
"Looks like the fun is over" said the red oni.
"Girls what were you thinking taking advantage of a sweet innocent young man like him" the teacher said.
(There goes that word again innocent i swear if people knew the real me they would know i'm far from innocent)
"Sorry miss goodale we was just having fun with him" the kappa girl said.
"Milly i don't think raping the poor boy is what he considers fun" the teacher now known as miss goodale says. "Now let him go and head to the pool on the double and start your stretches".
"Yes ma''am" all girls say in unison and head out the door.
"Are you ok" she says walking up to me.
"I been worse" i said.
"Well i apologize for their behavior most of the girls on this campus go nuts when they see a boy" she explained.
"Trust me i'm getting use to it" i said.
"What is your name young man" she asked.
"The names ant short for antonio but just call me ant" i answered. "So i'm gonna go out on a limb here and say your the aerobics teacher".
"Why yes i'm miss goodale the school aerobics teacher and pool life guard" she said with a warm and friendly smile on her face.
I look at her slender hot body with her swimming suit hugged tightly against her curves it was white and had some gold patterns on it she was redicoulously hot then again all the chicks at this school was so this shouldn't suprise me. I looked at her milky white skin and beautiful face and i start to wonder what would it take for me to get her into bed with me.
"So ant your the new transfer student i heard about around campus are you lost do you need me to show you somewhere?" she asked.
"Naw i was just walking around campus to see what goes on here around on the weekend i was suspecting a class to be going on right now in the pool area but looks like i was wrong" i said laughing.
"Oh yes i teach classes on saturday because i usually have alot of students who sign up for my class so i split up the days of what days i teach and what class i teach. she said.
"Cool i was always curious to see what goes on during aerobics i never took it at my old school but ialways had an intrest" i said.
(Yeah an intrest in seeing girls in their bathing suits and changing in the locker room)
"Well if you like you can join in on my class i don't mind i always wanted a male student in my class" she said.
"Heck why not i got some time to kill besides its hot and i wanted to go swimming anyway" i said.
"Just join us inside when you get your swimming suit and i'll introduce you to the class" she said then she walked out the door.
Lucky for me i wear shorts uder my pants instead of boxers so i didn't have to run all the way back to my room to go change so i took off my shirt, shoes, socks and pants then went out the door to the pool. When i got out there i see the entire class most of the girls were out on the side of the pool doing stretches before the got in some of the girls were already in the pool swimming and playing around. I look in the pool and see three familliar faces from chorus class it was the three girls that looked normal only this time i could see what mamono they were now that they were in the pool. One girl who had royal blue hair had a fish tail for legs it was obvious to tell she was a mermaid, the other girl who had light pink hair and a red hat she also was a mermaid but instead of the blue fish tail she had a pink one i think she was a different type of mermaid i couldn't remember the name of her type , and the girl that had blue skin well her feet was replaced with fish tails off of each and a long tail coming from her back and horns coming out her head and black tattoo's on her body i think this type of mamono was known as a nereid daughter's of poseidon.
I was spotted by miss goodale and she waved me to her so i made the long trip to her being eyed and stared at by every girl in the room. Once i got to her she started to introduce me to the class.
"Girls i would like you to say hello to ant he's not part of the regular class but he was intrested in seeing how this course was taught so he's going to be with us during today to see how we do things in our class" Miss goodale said.
"Hello ant" the girls say and all start giggling.
"Ant" why don't you join the girls in their stretches before we get started" miss goodale said.
"Naw i'm cool i'll just jump in" i said before getting ready to diving in.
"Um ant it really better to stretch before you start swimming" she said stopping me. "Its a saftey protocol and helps you beter in the long run for your muscles when swimming for long periods so you won't get cramps".
"I dont cramp up while swimming" i said.
"It's still for your own good please its part of the experience in learning about this class" she pleaded nicely
(Sometimes i think i'm too nice)
"Alright" i said giving in and heading over to where the girls who weren't in the pool were stretching.
Walking up to the girls they were smiling and giggling as i approached them they were eyeing me up and down like a piece of meat.
"Hey there ant you wanna come stretch with me i could help you with the more difficult stretches" the succubus said.
"Ah thanks i'll think about it" i said back to her then i feel someone's hands on my shoulder i look back its the amazoness now that i see her again its the same amazoness girl who's in my martial arts class juni was here name i believe.
"Here let me get you started" juni said starting to massage my shoulders.
"Ah thanks but i think this is massaging not stretching" i said nervously but liking the massage.
"Juni step pestering him and get back to your stretches" miss goodale shouted.
"Damn i never get to have any fun" juni said sulking back to her stretches.
As i was doing my stretches i see the girls are still eye balling me i didn't feel akward or nervous because i new i look good but i just had a strange feeling they was planning something.
"Ok now everyone in the water" miss goodale said as i look up i see now instead of feet she has a mermaid tail that has a vry light green hue and webed fins on the side of her the same color.
Seeing this a knew she was some special type of mermaid but i forgot what it was called so i kept thinking about it as i get into the pool as soon as i got into the pool the nereid and two mermaid girls swam up to me.
"Hi ant is it remember us we have show chorus together" the nereid said.
"Yeah i remember you guys i never caught your name though" i said.
"Well i'm ayana and this is my sisters carrie, laura" she said.
"Nice to meet you lovely ladies" i said in my suave playboy tone.
They all giggled "Nice to meet you to handsome" the pink mermaid said.
"So by looking at your features i can tell what mamono some of you guys are" i said "Your a mermaid" i pointed at the blue haired girl named carrie. "Your a nereid" i pointed at ayana "And your a special type of mermaid that i forgot the name of" pointing at the pink haired girl named laura.
"Well you are correct about those guess and the term your looking to describe my race is merrow" laura said.
"Yeah thats it and hey while where at it what species is miss goodale again i can't remember the name of that one either" i asked.
"She's a sea bishop" carrie answered.
"Yeah hey aint they the mamono that marries people and make them husband and wife" i asked.
"Yes in fact miss gooddale does weddings on her free time especially during the summer" ayana said.
"Hmm interesting" i said.
"Ok class let's begin with a couple of water exercises" miss gooddale siad getting all of our attention.
We started with a some stroke exercises to for a good fifteen minutes then she started showing us tips on how to float and breathing exercises. At one point she let us partner up and try out a swimming challenge all the girls tried to get me as there partner but miss gooddale chose my partner to be carrie. The rest of the girls were furious but the went on to do the little challenge it was to hold your partners arms and have them use their lower muscles to swim only. I held on to carrie and let her go first she was a natural at it but then again she is a water based mamono so she should be. After she was done it was my turn i was getting the hang of it but it was a difficult task carrie seemed like she was having fun with me and enjoyed holding on to me. I kinda was having fun to even the part when emma a Charybdis made i small whirlpool trying to suck me towards her. Miss gooddale stop and scolded her for it after a good twenty minutes of the challenge miss gooddale tested our abilities of swimming underwater for a good thirty minutes then for the remainder of the class miss gooddale let us play around. Me and the girls played marko polo and for some reason all the girls was making it their hardest effort to make sure they get me.
We played around the girls chase me and i chased them and most of them were suspiciously rubbing up against me on certains parts of my body like milly the kappa she rubbed her ass against my jimmy alot. Then the succubus sheila rubbed her breast on my back and ayana and the ogre name georgina and juni were rubbing my abs everytime they got near me. Then miss gooddale dismiss us to the showers and the majoriity of us left the only ones who stayed in the pool was ayana, carrie, laura and emma. They said they always swim in the pool on the weekends for most of the day so i said my goodbye and told them i'll see them in class monday and went to the locker room. As soon as i got opened the locker room door i was pulled in and and the door was jammed shut with a chair put in front of it i looked at the other door leading to the gym that one was jammed shut too.
(This definitely can't be good)
All the girls wer in the locker room waiting for me and they all had a hungry lust in their eyes and was smilling at me mischeviosly and they was all naked.
(Oh Boy!)
"Ah whats up girls" i asked nervously staring at all of them.
"Oh nothing much we just want to thank you properly for hanging out with us in class today" sheila said.
"Ah it was nothing say why don't we all get dressed and talk it over a nice lunch" i said still having a nervous tone.
"Thats sounds wonderful but we got a better idea" juni said.
"And what's that" i said now my voice is shaking.
"We thought we could just thank you right now in our own special way" milly said smilling at me.
"And how would that be" I asked with my voice almost cracking.
They all loked at each other then back at me and licked their lips "Take a good guess" georgina said.
Knowing exactly what they were planing to do i ran to one corner of the locker room and they followed then i ran to the door getting ready to move the chair and open it. But the caught up to me too fast so i left the door and ran into the showers but the wer right behind me i was cornered by a gang of horny teenage mamono that consist of a succubus, a ogre, a amazoness,a orc,a lamia,a red oni and a kappa and they slowly back me up into a corner of the shower. They turned on a few shower heads on full blast wetting the whole area we was in.
"There's nothing like a nice refreshing shower while you play around right girls" sheila said.
"Right" the rest of them said.
"Can't we just talk this out or just hang out in the cafeteria" i pleaded with them.
"Tempting but this is gonna be alot more fun" maryl the lamia said.
"You can't be serious" i said sounding more nervous.
"Girls strip him" Magret the red oni said.
(Ever get the feeling you know something bad is about to happen to you)
Spoiler: show
I dragged myself through my door of my room my clothes soak and wet in my hand and my body ached i tossed my clothes to the floor and then i fell on to my bed exhausted. I picked up my phone and looked at the time it was one o'clock in the afternoon then suddenly i got a text on my phone it was my friend jordan.
"What's Up the text message read.
I text back "You wouldn't believe me if i told you".
****Flash Back Scene*****
"Girls strip him" Magret the red oni said.
I jumped to the side and dodge the tackle of milly the kappa and juni the amazoness and slid on the wet surface of the shower. I got up and tried to make a bee line straight out but i collasped as something grabbed my legs with vice grip like some type of thick rope. I looked back and it was maryl the lamia she had her snake tail wrapped around my ankles and she pulled me back to her.
"Fuck" i said knowing i wasn't getting away.
"You can't leave now we was just getting to the good part" she said reeling me back to her with her tail.
As soon as i got close enough margeret grabbed on to my shoulders holding me down on the floor while the the other girls started to crowd around me. Sheila took off my shorts to expose my full glory to all the girls and they all giggled and blushed at it.
(I Never wear underwear under my shorts its a habit a picked up during middle school and been doing it ever since)
"I get first dibs" sheila called out.
"No way i do i was the one who caught him" maryl said.
"So what i got him naked and i'm starved i want first dibs" the succubus argued back.
"Would both of you shut up were all gonna have a piece of him besides i'm going first you play with him on some other way until i get done" margret comanded.
"Screw that" all the other girls said at her.
"Well we have to do something quick before miss gooddale comes in here" griped the red oni.
That gave me an idea "MISS GOODDALE YOUR CRAZY STUDENTS GOT ME"- was all i was able to yell before margret silenced me with her hand.
"Shut up she probably can't hear you anyway so your wasting your breath hot stuff" she said with smile on her face. "Okay sheila you can go first but make it quick some ones gotta hold his mouth shut from yelling".
Sheila squeeled in delight while maryl moaned in anger, sheila craweled next to me and put her hand on my jimmy and started giving me a hand job.
"Your gonna love this" she said huskily at me her voice filed with lust. She started moving her hand up and down on my shaft at a steady pace bringing me to full erection.
"You only get one nut shot so you better make it count" margret said.
"Aww well i guess we have to skip the four play and go straight to main course" sheila said.
She got up and then she was over my waist and her cooch was right above my dick and it was dripping wet. She lowered herself on to my pole and i was inside her she moaned in pleasure with her head tossed back and then she started to slowly ride me. She moaned and moved up and down her tits moving along with her and a hypnotic motion she moaned lowly trying her best to make the moment last and savouring every minute of it.
"Your taking too long" maryl said she got up behind sheila and cupped the succubus tits and started rubbing them and playing with them.This in turn realy got sheila going now she started bouncing up and down at a slightly faster pace and placed her hands on top of maryl to massage her breast even more. Her pace quickened and now she was riding me with vigour she starts panting while i'm moaning inside margerets hands still over my mouth. After a good couple of minutes of a fast pace riding i finally came to a climax arching my back and moving my hips upward and stating there for couple of seconds. Sheila on top of me accepting my warm jizz and inside her and giving a deep passionate kiss to maryl. Not to be left out margret took her hands off my mouth and frenched me sliding her tounge in my mouth and playing with my tounge.
When i finally collaspe back down maryl removes sheila off of me who is still in a dreamy state of bliss after my orgasm, maryl use the rest of her body to wrap me up in coils and then i feel my johnson enter into something warm. It was her vagina my head these girls had every intent of getting me inside them no matter how tired i was.
*30 Minutes later*
I was dead tired layin on the floor with juni on top of me the other girls laying around me with cum all over them mix with water from the shower. I was in a dazed that was the craziest orgy i have ever been in my life, crazier than that one time i snuck in a strip club and tipped all the stripers to take me to a private room.
(Booyah!)
That was planned though this was some what not planned and a little bit against my will and they didn't even stop when i came in one girl hell sheila some how was able to sneak in a good blow job while i was fucking milly in the ass. I couldn't take much more of this if i went on i would be unconscious or my pelvis would break from the rough riding. Just as i thought that georgina lifted her head up and looked at me and smiled she crawled over to me and kissed me.
"How about we go for another round" she said with a sultry smile on her face.
"Aww shit" i griped.
All the girls got up and started working their way towards me and juni was getting ready to ride me again. But then we heard the door bust open and miss gooddale stormed into the showers.
"I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU GIRLS TO LEAVE HIM ALONE" she yelled at them.
(Thank you cheif goddess or whoever)
"Shit why didn't anybody check to see where she was at" margret whispered to the girls.
"I thought you was going to do it" maryl replied.
"Guess the fun is over" sheila said.
"YOU GIRLS ARE IN BIG TROUBLE I'VE BEEN GETTING CALLS FROM THE OFFICE SAYING PEOPLE CAN'T GET IN THE LOCKER ROOM" miss gooddale started to rant and went on.
"Ok were sorry miss gooddale geez no need to blow a gasket" julia the orc said.
"OH YOU'LL BE SORRY ALRIGHT AFTER YOU CLEANED UP THIS ENTIRE LOCKER ROOM AND THEN TWENTY LAPS AROUND THE POOL" she said.
"Awwww" the girls moaned at her.
"DON'T MOAN AT ME NOW GET TO IT" she ordered the girls started to turn off the showers and started cleaning up the place.
"Ant are you ok" she said with much concern in her voice leaning down to pick me up.
"Yeah i had alot worse trust me this was some what the best reason to be layed ot on the ground" i said weakly tring to give her reassurance.
"Are you sure you look tired and worn out you need some rest" she said still worrying about me and not conviced that i'm o.k.
"I'm fine" i said getting up slowly.
"O.k. but let me know if you need anything i'll help you walk out" she said putting her arm around me and helping me walk out hte locker room before we leave out she gives one more order to the girls. "I WANT THIS ROOM TO BE CLEANED TOP TO BOTTOM AND THEN I WANNA SEE YOU ALL IN THE POOL DOING LAPS WHEN I GET BACK, IS THAT CLEAR LADIES?".
"Yes ma''am" the girls say as they continue cleaning the locker room.
We walk outta the locker room through the gym and students playing around in the grym when we got outside i take her arm from around me.
"Thanks miss gooddale but i can take it from here" i said.
"Are you sure i don't want you getting hurt or passing out maybe you sure go to the nurses office to rest" she said.
"I'm cool but thanks and see you next time it was fun i might come back" i said.
"Well i would be happy for you to join my class any day i'll make sure the girls won't pull the same stunt next time" she said.
"Thats good to hear see ya" i said walking off to the dorms.
****End Flash Back*****
"Well since You won't tell me what happen to you i tell you what happen to me" A text i got back from jordan.
"What?" I text back.
"I got expelled from school" The next incoming message said.
"Word, how and why?" i texted back.
"I'll tell you when you get on live tonight it's funny as hell how it happened" My friend text back.
"Cool holla at you later" I replied then i turned on my music on my phone and took a nap my crotch was sore.
About some time later i woke up to some hard knocking on my door it irritated me to be woken up on a day i don't have to do anything. I got up and answered the door and to my suprise and much dismay a person a could have gone without seeing as soon as wake up was at the door sarah and she looked aggrivated.
"WHERE THE BLOODY HELL HAVE YOU BEEN WE HAVE BEEN LOOKING ALL OVER FOR YOU" she yelled at me.
(O.k.your about to find out what sarah just did wrong in this picture she woke me up and she yelled at me now brace your self for a big argument")
"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU BANGING ON MY DOOR LIKE THE FUCKING POLICE AND YELLING AT ME LIKE SOME DAMN ASSHOLE WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT!" i shouted back.
"HOW DARE YOU I WAS NICE ENOUGH TO COME GET YOU FOR THE CLUB MEETING WE INVITTED YOU TO AND NOW YOU YELL AT ME FOR WAKING YOU UP YOU HAVE SOME NERVE" She screamed at me.
"THIS IS WHAT YOU CALL BEING NICE SHOUTING AT ME AS SOON AS I ANSWER THE FUCKING DOOR YOU GOTTA LOTTA SCREWS LOOSE IN YOUR DAMN HEAD WOMAN YOUR FUCKING ANNOYING" i roared back.
"YOU ASSHOLE THIS IS LAST THING I'M EVER GOING TO DO FOR YOU" She yelled back.
"I DIDN'T ASK AND I DON'T GIVE A FUCK" i said and then i slammed the door in her face.
She screamed in anger then stormed off out the dorm.
"The fuck is wrong with that bitch i swear" i drop back down on my bed at close my eyes to take a nap again for a few minutes before another knock is heard on the door.
I get up angrily and stomped to the door and open it.
"WHAT!" i yelled.
"Oh i'm sorry if i interupted something" eliza said nicely and kind of shocked that i yelled at her.
"No, i'm sorry i thought you was sarah she was here earlier getting on my nerves again" i said apologeticly to her.
"Yeah we was looking for you its almost time for the club meeting" she said nicely
"It is" i said while i looked at my phone on my desk and saw it was 3:50.
"Oh shit it is so thats why she came and got me" i said.
"Yeah she at the club house pouting right now do you two have an argument?" she ask.
"Yeah she dosen't know how to talk to people" i said irritated.
"Now lets be fair sarah was nice enough to come get you" she reasoned with me.
"I'm pretty sure one of yall sent her" i said.
"No he came on her own to find you" she said.
"What get outta here" I said.
"It's true she did" she reassured.
"Wow there is a god or goddess" i said.
"Would you please come to the meeting and apologise to her you real hurt her feelings" she asked me.
"She has feelings?" i said.
"Please it would make her feel better" she pleaded with me.
"What for we're just going to argue again we always argue it's what we do it's how we get along" i said.
"But i know my best friend she is hurt even if she won't show it i know she is please" she pleaded with me.
(I can never say no to her for some reason damn it why is she so hot)
I sighed and gave in "O.k. i will at the party tonight"
"Thanks" she said happily and she pecks me on the cheek.
"Alright lets go so i can see what you guys do in your club" i said getting ready to walk out the door.
"Uh don't you think you should put some clothes on first" she said.
I then realised i was butt naked for the first time i just noticed my glory was hanging out in the air with not a care in the world.
"Maybe that's why she was mad at you when you answered the door" she said.
"No becuase she would have called me a pervert a thousand times during our argument i don't hink she noticed either" i said. "I let me get dress i'll be out in in sec".
After a good couple of seconds i was dress and out the door me and eliza made our way to the club building when we got there i saw that they had alot of members. Too many to count well i was too lazy to count but trust me there was a lot of students in there most were students who were in my classes. Every was talking and there was nothing but a large crowd of different conversations going on at once so it was hard to only listen in on one. Me and eliza made our way to the front of the room were torri, melinda and sarah was, when sarah saw me she turned her head in anger to ignore my presence.
(Why do i think she is hotter when she is mad at me damn it i need some therapy about this shit)
Eliza got to a podium at the front of the room and torri and them sat in chairs beside it i sat in a chair beside them as the honorary guest it happened to be the seat right next to sarah. She didn't even acknowlege me when i sat by her she just looked away and payed attention to the meeting. Eliza banged a gavel on the podium to bring the large crowd to a hush and to pay attention to her and she began their meeting. The first introduce new members of their club and everyone gave an applause for them, then she introduce me as an honorary guest for the evening in which they gave an applause to me and a good bunch of the girls hooted sexauly at me especially melinda who was sitting two seats from me.
After the introduction speech to the club by eliza it was torri's turn to the run down on the club and what they do she mentioned that the club was speciaficaly to help out students and help them feel more comfortable at the academy. The club also does work in the communities in the demon and human realm and host fund raisers, and helps around the school and make new ideas and activites for the academy. They are also help out the teachers when needed and when asked to and the other faculty members. After a good couple of minutes of running down what matters that needed to be taken care of torri gave the platform to melinda who went over the figures of how much money was raised on their last fund raiser and ow much is needed on the next one. I didn't think of melinda for being somene is good with numbers but i guess she suprised me and thats why she's the student body treasurer.
After the numbers talk the podium was given to sarah she brought the attention to everyone that a new club wanted approval to be started. The club was gonna be called the observation club the were gonna to study the relationship and daily life of students and faculty members on campus and record on how social life was at the academy and do the same at other schools in the human world. Sarah brung up the fact that this club will have to get permission from other schools in earth realm that they study and this club will also need the permission from the head misstress for permission to venture out to the places they want to go. Sarah first asked her fellow council members what they thought of it they talked about the pro's and con's of the club and after that sarah finally asked for a vote by a show hands from the club. A good majority had there hands up for yes and then she asked for anyone who didn't think the club should be formed to put there hands up a few put there hands up. Then it was the coucil's turn to vote eliza and melinda put their hands up for yes and torri and sarah put their hands up for no. It was a stalmate between them so they were going to bring the case to miss langley for her to choose.
"Wait ant didn't vote why not make him the tie breaker" melinda said.
"He's a guest he's not part of the club so he get no say in it" sarah interjected tryng to keep proper in front of everyone but it was obvious to me she was still pissed at me.
"Where in the rules it says that a honored guest can't vote" melinda says.
"She's right you know" some one in the crowd.
"It goes against tradition on how we do things" sarah said sounding slightly angry.
"Well i have no problem with it" eliza said.
"Eliza you know its not how we do things" sarah said to her sounding irritated.
"Well lets put it to a vote if he ca cast his opinion" torri said.
"But it- FINE all in favor for ant to give his vote on the matter raise your hands" sarah said. And everyone raised there hands except her.
"All oppose" and she was alone in that thought and she was outraged by it.
"FINE ANT GIVES US YOUR VOTE ON THE OBSERVATION CLUB MATTER" she roared at me.
"Let em do want they want why not have a club that wants to study on school social habits" i said.
"That breaks the stalemate so looks like the club will be approve" melinda said.
Knowing she lost she makes the announcement "Then the new club is recognized and approve i hope your all happy" she says then bangs the gavel and makes her way back to her seat.
Melinda takes the podium "Ok guys its time to PARTY!" she yelled and the room roared and went into chaos.
I got up and went out the door eliza went after me.
"Where are you going don't you want to stay for the party" she asked.
"If were gonna party were gonna party right i'll be right back" i said with a smile on my face.
About five minutes of walking i was at the main office building and then i walked in and down the hall and straight into the main office miss minka was in there and suprised to see me.
"Ant is there something i can help you with" she asked.
"Yeah where the intercom link system" i asked.
"Right here by my desk what do you need it for" she said.
"I'm gonna show you guys how to really party" i said walking next to her desk.
"Wait what are you about to do" she asked.
I took out my phone turned on the intercom system and then started playing my party playlist music into where the whole entire campus could here itand this was the first song to get the party started:
"Now this is how you throw a party" i said.
"Ant what in the name of-" miss minka said but i pulled her out her chair before she could finish and started dancing with her.
"Come on miss minka dance" i said trying to get her to let loose.
"Ant i'm trying to work you shouldn't be doing this" she said.
"Aww come on you guys throw campus parties on the weekend i'mma show you how we party detriot style come on get into it" i said dancing around her.
"No i shoudn't i have to work and this is not how we do things here" she interjected.
"Come on its the weekend let loose" i said still dancing "Quit being so up tight".
"Now see here young man-" was all se was able to say as a grabbed her hands and started dancing around with her.
The main office doors opened up and miss langley came through dancing "This is my song" she said.
"Head misstress thank gooddness could you put a stop to ant's shanningins" miss minka said.
"Ant great job now this is a real campus party i can't believe i didn't think of this before" miss langley said.
"Head misstress i have to finish my work" miss minka complained.
"Oh lighten up minka do your work later party now" miss langley said now dancing with me around miss minka.
"Come on miss minka you know you want to" i said teasing her.
"Well if you can't beat em join em" miss minka said finally giving in and dancing with us.
"Alright now lets get this party started" i said making my way out the office and heading to the dorms.
I get to the dorms and everyone is outside dancing to the music i make my way through dancing mamono and head straight to my room. I go to my mini refrigerator and start pulling out liqour bttles and beer packs and shot glasses i go into my closet and empty my book bag and start putting the drinks and glasses in. I take my book bag and head out the door and down the hall past everyone.
"I GOT THE DRINKS IF YOU WANT SOME COME GET SOME WERE GETTING FUCKED UP TONIGHT" i yell to everyone on the way out and they hooted and followed after me.
Me and a crowd of people show up to the social club building and everyone is partying hard and dancing everywhere. I go throught the crowd and get to the room with my book bag raised in the air and i head to the nearest table.
"OK WHO'S READY TO GET FUCKED UP" I said pulling out the liqour and beer cans and shot glasses.
Everyone yelled in excitment and gathered around the table to get some melinda and margret and a couple of red oni's where the first ones to the table.
"Alright lets get some drinking games going whose up for a little shot contest" i asked.
"Let's go i'm ready to drink" melinda said.
I fill a good twent different shot glasses with different liqour and people started taking a glass ad gave the mark and set and go and they tossed back the drinks. And i refilled the glasses and they kept going and going shot after shot after shot everyone around the table was drinking something from beer to some liqour.
After a good twenty minutes of drinking some of the mamono where tipsy or just flat out drunk a couple of centaurs were passed out of the floor from only drinking one beer. It kind of suprise me i knew their profile said they couldn't handle alcohol but i didn't think they would go down that fast and after one beer the word lightweight was giving them more credit than they needed they were featherweights in the drinking world. I looked around people was still enjoying the party and still drinking i felt something creep up on me then i was yanked backwards into someones arms.
"Ant- hck- this is- hck this is the best- hck- party we ever- hck- had on this-hck-hck- campus" a drunk miss clayton said holding a bottle and hiccuping betwen and after everyword she said i wasn't suprised some of the teachers came to the party too.
"It's all in a days work" i said with pride.
"You know-hck- i'm not wearing any panties-hck" she said in a drunken lustful tone.
"That dosen't suprise me miss clayton" i said.
"Awww-hck c'mon-hck-don't you-hck-wanna play-hck- with me" she cooed in her drunken lust.
(It's bad she already molest me when she sober i know its gonna be plain out rape now she's drunk)
"Ah hold that thought i'll be back" i say to her and a walk off.
"Hck-O.k.-hck-i love-hck-you-sweety" she said then starts guzzling down the bottle she has a hold of.
I go around the party i see girls giving me the eye and some where dancing and melinda and the oni was still having a drinking contest at the table. I get to the front of the room i see torri and eliza dancing to the music and sarah sitting in the corner by herself. So i make my way towards her and make my way past torri and eliza who are suprisingly only tipsy after a couple of drinks they try to get me to dance with them but i tell them i will later. I walk up to sarah who is staring off into space and didn't notice me until i said something to her.
"Boy you really don't know how to relax and have fun do you" i tease her.
"And you call getting drunk off your ass and acting like a baffoon fun?" she snorted at me.
"Yeah its off the chain there is no better way to have fun unless you like sitting in the corner by yourself and acting like you have no friends is fun i mean whatever you do to past time is up to you" i said.
"Hmph i simply just like sitting back and watching people make asses out of them selfs thats all" she said.
"You know what i think it is i think your scared" i teased at her.
"Excuse me" she said.
"I said your scared, your scared to have fun so thats why your so uptight and stuck up" i answered her.
"I am afraid of nothing i have nothing to fear especially not something as stupid as you claim i'm afraid of" she said.
"Oh good cuz you know what i just rememberd you distinctively saying you can out drink me in any game you wanna finally put that rumor to rest or are you scared" i said to her.
This pisses her of " I said i'm not scared you imbocile and i can out drink you" she roared at me.
"Ok lets go then princess" i said walking off towards the drinking table she follows me. We sit down at the table and i grab a bottle of tequila and grab two shot glasses.
"You sure you wanna do this there's no shame in backing out but you would prove me right that your scared" i said.
She sat down right across from me "Lets get this over with i don't have all night" she said.
I filled up a shot glass and passed it to her and she hesitates but she drinks it down but makes a face as she does it.
I laugh at her "Aww thats cute baby had her first shot of tequila" i tease.
"Shut up and drink" she says to me.
I fill up my glass then knock it back like its nothing and smile at her and take her glass fill it up and give it to her. The crowd around us watches us showdown and cheer everytime we take a shot. She lifts up her glass and drinks it down and slams the shot glass on the table.
I fill my glass back up and i knock it back down once again like it was nothing.
After a good seven minutes of taking back to back shots it started to show on sarah she look like she was gonna puke a river. I took my shot this being my ninth one and all the other shots still having no affect on me what so ever. Now it was her turn and she didn't look good she look like she couldn't handle another.
"Hey sarah you don't look so good i'm suprise you lasted this long but i don't think you got another one in ya just concede so you din't end up puking all over the place" i said.
"Hck-i wil do no such-hck- thing i am fine and i can-hck-keep going-hck" She says to me sounding obviusly drunk.
"O.k. its your choice" i said.
She took the shot and as soon as it went down it came back up she put her hand over her mouth and ran straight to the nearest trash can and barfed hard. It was clear who the winner was after she puke she collasped on the floor next to the trash can. I down the rest of the bottle and finally felt slightly buzzed but nothing major i got up and walked over to her and picked her up in my arms. She looked at me with a blushed face and still hiccuping.
"Did-hck-did i-hck-win-hck" she asked in a druken stupor.
I sighed "Yeah sarah you won you beat me" i said being nice to the drunken princess in my arms.
She laughed "I told you-hck-i beat you-hck" she said
"Yep you sure showed me alright lets get you to bed" i said walking out the door and towards the dorms.
I finally get to our dorm and carry her down the hall heading to her room we go past my door and she starts complaining.
"No-hck- i'm sleeping-hck-in-hck-your bed tonight-hck" she said.
"Ok whatever princess" i said sarcasticly.
I take her into my room and lay her on my bed "You comfy drinking queen you need anything else like your royal seceptor or anything" i ask.
"No-hck-be sure-hck-to turn-hck-out the light when-hck-you leave-hck" she commands.
(God she even more bossy when she's drunk which in a strange way is cute oh god what is becoming of me)
"Ok queen of the puke" i said getting up and leaving out but before i leave out i turn around and tell her one last thing.
"Oh yeah i'm sorry for yelling at you earlier i mean i didn't know you came to look for me on your own and i guess that was nice so um yeah my bad" i said but when i lok back at he she was already asleep i sighed and turn off the light and walk out the door.
It was late very late so it was dark outside as i walked i start to make my way back to the partywhen i get outside and i start heading past the first dorm i realised i really gotta go to the bathroom. So i went in the dorm building and used the bathroom in there when i got finished i walked out and down the hallway. As soon as i past a certain door i was grabbed by someone and yanked into the room.
"What the fuck" i said.
"Well fancy meeting you here i told you i was gonna get you when you was alone" i voice called from the dark room.
The lights come on and to my dismay i see terri and her gang of mistfits sitting on the bed in their panties but no bra's on so their tits were out and one was holding from behind i could feel her tits on my back.
"Aww shit not you guys" i griped.
"Who were you expecting the boogeyman" she said.
"Looks is there anyway i can talk myself out of this" i asked.
"No chance sexy not once but twice you got away from me i'm not letting you get away this time i'm tired of masturbating i need cock and i need it now" she said huskily.
"Oh god really can't you try and chase me some other time i'm in the middle of partying" i complained.
"Oh but were throwing a party too...a fuck party" after she said that the girl holding me pushed me to the bed where terri and her gang grabbed me and held me down on the bed and started ripping my clothes off me until i was stark naked.
"Thats better feel comfortable" she asked me.
"No i could use some clothes and a change of atmosphere" i said.
"Aww thats too bad were fresh out of that but good news we have plenty of nonstop humping and fucking i'm pretty sure your gonna love that alot more" she said now getting on top of me.
"Well what ever your selling i aint buying" i said.
"Well even more good news we're not selling we're giving away for free" she said.
"O.k. cut the crap your not getting anything from me" i said.
"Silly boy didn't i tell you that i take want ever i want and what i want is your cock deep inside me and thats whats about to happen right now" she said pulling off her panties and her gang does the same.
"Hell n-" was all i was able to say before she jammed her lips to mine force kissing me and letting her tounge wrestle mine she held the kiss for a good ten seconds and broke it panting heavily.
"Ok girls enough four play time start the party" she said with mad lust in her voice.
"Yeah" they all said.
"AWWW FUCK" I yell.
(Some fuckin way to spend the rest of my saturday night don't you think)
"What's Up the text message read.
I text back "You wouldn't believe me if i told you".
****Flash Back Scene*****
"Girls strip him" Magret the red oni said.
I jumped to the side and dodge the tackle of milly the kappa and juni the amazoness and slid on the wet surface of the shower. I got up and tried to make a bee line straight out but i collasped as something grabbed my legs with vice grip like some type of thick rope. I looked back and it was maryl the lamia she had her snake tail wrapped around my ankles and she pulled me back to her.
"Fuck" i said knowing i wasn't getting away.
"You can't leave now we was just getting to the good part" she said reeling me back to her with her tail.
As soon as i got close enough margeret grabbed on to my shoulders holding me down on the floor while the the other girls started to crowd around me. Sheila took off my shorts to expose my full glory to all the girls and they all giggled and blushed at it.
(I Never wear underwear under my shorts its a habit a picked up during middle school and been doing it ever since)
"I get first dibs" sheila called out.
"No way i do i was the one who caught him" maryl said.
"So what i got him naked and i'm starved i want first dibs" the succubus argued back.
"Would both of you shut up were all gonna have a piece of him besides i'm going first you play with him on some other way until i get done" margret comanded.
"Screw that" all the other girls said at her.
"Well we have to do something quick before miss gooddale comes in here" griped the red oni.
That gave me an idea "MISS GOODDALE YOUR CRAZY STUDENTS GOT ME"- was all i was able to yell before margret silenced me with her hand.
"Shut up she probably can't hear you anyway so your wasting your breath hot stuff" she said with smile on her face. "Okay sheila you can go first but make it quick some ones gotta hold his mouth shut from yelling".
Sheila squeeled in delight while maryl moaned in anger, sheila craweled next to me and put her hand on my jimmy and started giving me a hand job.
"Your gonna love this" she said huskily at me her voice filed with lust. She started moving her hand up and down on my shaft at a steady pace bringing me to full erection.
"You only get one nut shot so you better make it count" margret said.
"Aww well i guess we have to skip the four play and go straight to main course" sheila said.
She got up and then she was over my waist and her cooch was right above my dick and it was dripping wet. She lowered herself on to my pole and i was inside her she moaned in pleasure with her head tossed back and then she started to slowly ride me. She moaned and moved up and down her tits moving along with her and a hypnotic motion she moaned lowly trying her best to make the moment last and savouring every minute of it.
"Your taking too long" maryl said she got up behind sheila and cupped the succubus tits and started rubbing them and playing with them.This in turn realy got sheila going now she started bouncing up and down at a slightly faster pace and placed her hands on top of maryl to massage her breast even more. Her pace quickened and now she was riding me with vigour she starts panting while i'm moaning inside margerets hands still over my mouth. After a good couple of minutes of a fast pace riding i finally came to a climax arching my back and moving my hips upward and stating there for couple of seconds. Sheila on top of me accepting my warm jizz and inside her and giving a deep passionate kiss to maryl. Not to be left out margret took her hands off my mouth and frenched me sliding her tounge in my mouth and playing with my tounge.
When i finally collaspe back down maryl removes sheila off of me who is still in a dreamy state of bliss after my orgasm, maryl use the rest of her body to wrap me up in coils and then i feel my johnson enter into something warm. It was her vagina my head these girls had every intent of getting me inside them no matter how tired i was.
*30 Minutes later*
I was dead tired layin on the floor with juni on top of me the other girls laying around me with cum all over them mix with water from the shower. I was in a dazed that was the craziest orgy i have ever been in my life, crazier than that one time i snuck in a strip club and tipped all the stripers to take me to a private room.
(Booyah!)
That was planned though this was some what not planned and a little bit against my will and they didn't even stop when i came in one girl hell sheila some how was able to sneak in a good blow job while i was fucking milly in the ass. I couldn't take much more of this if i went on i would be unconscious or my pelvis would break from the rough riding. Just as i thought that georgina lifted her head up and looked at me and smiled she crawled over to me and kissed me.
"How about we go for another round" she said with a sultry smile on her face.
"Aww shit" i griped.
All the girls got up and started working their way towards me and juni was getting ready to ride me again. But then we heard the door bust open and miss gooddale stormed into the showers.
"I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU GIRLS TO LEAVE HIM ALONE" she yelled at them.
(Thank you cheif goddess or whoever)
"Shit why didn't anybody check to see where she was at" margret whispered to the girls.
"I thought you was going to do it" maryl replied.
"Guess the fun is over" sheila said.
"YOU GIRLS ARE IN BIG TROUBLE I'VE BEEN GETTING CALLS FROM THE OFFICE SAYING PEOPLE CAN'T GET IN THE LOCKER ROOM" miss gooddale started to rant and went on.
"Ok were sorry miss gooddale geez no need to blow a gasket" julia the orc said.
"OH YOU'LL BE SORRY ALRIGHT AFTER YOU CLEANED UP THIS ENTIRE LOCKER ROOM AND THEN TWENTY LAPS AROUND THE POOL" she said.
"Awwww" the girls moaned at her.
"DON'T MOAN AT ME NOW GET TO IT" she ordered the girls started to turn off the showers and started cleaning up the place.
"Ant are you ok" she said with much concern in her voice leaning down to pick me up.
"Yeah i had alot worse trust me this was some what the best reason to be layed ot on the ground" i said weakly tring to give her reassurance.
"Are you sure you look tired and worn out you need some rest" she said still worrying about me and not conviced that i'm o.k.
"I'm fine" i said getting up slowly.
"O.k. but let me know if you need anything i'll help you walk out" she said putting her arm around me and helping me walk out hte locker room before we leave out she gives one more order to the girls. "I WANT THIS ROOM TO BE CLEANED TOP TO BOTTOM AND THEN I WANNA SEE YOU ALL IN THE POOL DOING LAPS WHEN I GET BACK, IS THAT CLEAR LADIES?".
"Yes ma''am" the girls say as they continue cleaning the locker room.
We walk outta the locker room through the gym and students playing around in the grym when we got outside i take her arm from around me.
"Thanks miss gooddale but i can take it from here" i said.
"Are you sure i don't want you getting hurt or passing out maybe you sure go to the nurses office to rest" she said.
"I'm cool but thanks and see you next time it was fun i might come back" i said.
"Well i would be happy for you to join my class any day i'll make sure the girls won't pull the same stunt next time" she said.
"Thats good to hear see ya" i said walking off to the dorms.
****End Flash Back*****
"Well since You won't tell me what happen to you i tell you what happen to me" A text i got back from jordan.
"What?" I text back.
"I got expelled from school" The next incoming message said.
"Word, how and why?" i texted back.
"I'll tell you when you get on live tonight it's funny as hell how it happened" My friend text back.
"Cool holla at you later" I replied then i turned on my music on my phone and took a nap my crotch was sore.
About some time later i woke up to some hard knocking on my door it irritated me to be woken up on a day i don't have to do anything. I got up and answered the door and to my suprise and much dismay a person a could have gone without seeing as soon as wake up was at the door sarah and she looked aggrivated.
"WHERE THE BLOODY HELL HAVE YOU BEEN WE HAVE BEEN LOOKING ALL OVER FOR YOU" she yelled at me.
(O.k.your about to find out what sarah just did wrong in this picture she woke me up and she yelled at me now brace your self for a big argument")
"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU BANGING ON MY DOOR LIKE THE FUCKING POLICE AND YELLING AT ME LIKE SOME DAMN ASSHOLE WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT!" i shouted back.
"HOW DARE YOU I WAS NICE ENOUGH TO COME GET YOU FOR THE CLUB MEETING WE INVITTED YOU TO AND NOW YOU YELL AT ME FOR WAKING YOU UP YOU HAVE SOME NERVE" She screamed at me.
"THIS IS WHAT YOU CALL BEING NICE SHOUTING AT ME AS SOON AS I ANSWER THE FUCKING DOOR YOU GOTTA LOTTA SCREWS LOOSE IN YOUR DAMN HEAD WOMAN YOUR FUCKING ANNOYING" i roared back.
"YOU ASSHOLE THIS IS LAST THING I'M EVER GOING TO DO FOR YOU" She yelled back.
"I DIDN'T ASK AND I DON'T GIVE A FUCK" i said and then i slammed the door in her face.
She screamed in anger then stormed off out the dorm.
"The fuck is wrong with that bitch i swear" i drop back down on my bed at close my eyes to take a nap again for a few minutes before another knock is heard on the door.
I get up angrily and stomped to the door and open it.
"WHAT!" i yelled.
"Oh i'm sorry if i interupted something" eliza said nicely and kind of shocked that i yelled at her.
"No, i'm sorry i thought you was sarah she was here earlier getting on my nerves again" i said apologeticly to her.
"Yeah we was looking for you its almost time for the club meeting" she said nicely
"It is" i said while i looked at my phone on my desk and saw it was 3:50.
"Oh shit it is so thats why she came and got me" i said.
"Yeah she at the club house pouting right now do you two have an argument?" she ask.
"Yeah she dosen't know how to talk to people" i said irritated.
"Now lets be fair sarah was nice enough to come get you" she reasoned with me.
"I'm pretty sure one of yall sent her" i said.
"No he came on her own to find you" she said.
"What get outta here" I said.
"It's true she did" she reassured.
"Wow there is a god or goddess" i said.
"Would you please come to the meeting and apologise to her you real hurt her feelings" she asked me.
"She has feelings?" i said.
"Please it would make her feel better" she pleaded with me.
"What for we're just going to argue again we always argue it's what we do it's how we get along" i said.
"But i know my best friend she is hurt even if she won't show it i know she is please" she pleaded with me.
(I can never say no to her for some reason damn it why is she so hot)
I sighed and gave in "O.k. i will at the party tonight"
"Thanks" she said happily and she pecks me on the cheek.
"Alright lets go so i can see what you guys do in your club" i said getting ready to walk out the door.
"Uh don't you think you should put some clothes on first" she said.
I then realised i was butt naked for the first time i just noticed my glory was hanging out in the air with not a care in the world.
"Maybe that's why she was mad at you when you answered the door" she said.
"No becuase she would have called me a pervert a thousand times during our argument i don't hink she noticed either" i said. "I let me get dress i'll be out in in sec".
After a good couple of seconds i was dress and out the door me and eliza made our way to the club building when we got there i saw that they had alot of members. Too many to count well i was too lazy to count but trust me there was a lot of students in there most were students who were in my classes. Every was talking and there was nothing but a large crowd of different conversations going on at once so it was hard to only listen in on one. Me and eliza made our way to the front of the room were torri, melinda and sarah was, when sarah saw me she turned her head in anger to ignore my presence.
(Why do i think she is hotter when she is mad at me damn it i need some therapy about this shit)
Eliza got to a podium at the front of the room and torri and them sat in chairs beside it i sat in a chair beside them as the honorary guest it happened to be the seat right next to sarah. She didn't even acknowlege me when i sat by her she just looked away and payed attention to the meeting. Eliza banged a gavel on the podium to bring the large crowd to a hush and to pay attention to her and she began their meeting. The first introduce new members of their club and everyone gave an applause for them, then she introduce me as an honorary guest for the evening in which they gave an applause to me and a good bunch of the girls hooted sexauly at me especially melinda who was sitting two seats from me.
After the introduction speech to the club by eliza it was torri's turn to the run down on the club and what they do she mentioned that the club was speciaficaly to help out students and help them feel more comfortable at the academy. The club also does work in the communities in the demon and human realm and host fund raisers, and helps around the school and make new ideas and activites for the academy. They are also help out the teachers when needed and when asked to and the other faculty members. After a good couple of minutes of running down what matters that needed to be taken care of torri gave the platform to melinda who went over the figures of how much money was raised on their last fund raiser and ow much is needed on the next one. I didn't think of melinda for being somene is good with numbers but i guess she suprised me and thats why she's the student body treasurer.
After the numbers talk the podium was given to sarah she brought the attention to everyone that a new club wanted approval to be started. The club was gonna be called the observation club the were gonna to study the relationship and daily life of students and faculty members on campus and record on how social life was at the academy and do the same at other schools in the human world. Sarah brung up the fact that this club will have to get permission from other schools in earth realm that they study and this club will also need the permission from the head misstress for permission to venture out to the places they want to go. Sarah first asked her fellow council members what they thought of it they talked about the pro's and con's of the club and after that sarah finally asked for a vote by a show hands from the club. A good majority had there hands up for yes and then she asked for anyone who didn't think the club should be formed to put there hands up a few put there hands up. Then it was the coucil's turn to vote eliza and melinda put their hands up for yes and torri and sarah put their hands up for no. It was a stalmate between them so they were going to bring the case to miss langley for her to choose.
"Wait ant didn't vote why not make him the tie breaker" melinda said.
"He's a guest he's not part of the club so he get no say in it" sarah interjected tryng to keep proper in front of everyone but it was obvious to me she was still pissed at me.
"Where in the rules it says that a honored guest can't vote" melinda says.
"She's right you know" some one in the crowd.
"It goes against tradition on how we do things" sarah said sounding slightly angry.
"Well i have no problem with it" eliza said.
"Eliza you know its not how we do things" sarah said to her sounding irritated.
"Well lets put it to a vote if he ca cast his opinion" torri said.
"But it- FINE all in favor for ant to give his vote on the matter raise your hands" sarah said. And everyone raised there hands except her.
"All oppose" and she was alone in that thought and she was outraged by it.
"FINE ANT GIVES US YOUR VOTE ON THE OBSERVATION CLUB MATTER" she roared at me.
"Let em do want they want why not have a club that wants to study on school social habits" i said.
"That breaks the stalemate so looks like the club will be approve" melinda said.
Knowing she lost she makes the announcement "Then the new club is recognized and approve i hope your all happy" she says then bangs the gavel and makes her way back to her seat.
Melinda takes the podium "Ok guys its time to PARTY!" she yelled and the room roared and went into chaos.
I got up and went out the door eliza went after me.
"Where are you going don't you want to stay for the party" she asked.
"If were gonna party were gonna party right i'll be right back" i said with a smile on my face.
About five minutes of walking i was at the main office building and then i walked in and down the hall and straight into the main office miss minka was in there and suprised to see me.
"Ant is there something i can help you with" she asked.
"Yeah where the intercom link system" i asked.
"Right here by my desk what do you need it for" she said.
"I'm gonna show you guys how to really party" i said walking next to her desk.
"Wait what are you about to do" she asked.
I took out my phone turned on the intercom system and then started playing my party playlist music into where the whole entire campus could here itand this was the first song to get the party started:
"Now this is how you throw a party" i said.
"Ant what in the name of-" miss minka said but i pulled her out her chair before she could finish and started dancing with her.
"Come on miss minka dance" i said trying to get her to let loose.
"Ant i'm trying to work you shouldn't be doing this" she said.
"Aww come on you guys throw campus parties on the weekend i'mma show you how we party detriot style come on get into it" i said dancing around her.
"No i shoudn't i have to work and this is not how we do things here" she interjected.
"Come on its the weekend let loose" i said still dancing "Quit being so up tight".
"Now see here young man-" was all se was able to say as a grabbed her hands and started dancing around with her.
The main office doors opened up and miss langley came through dancing "This is my song" she said.
"Head misstress thank gooddness could you put a stop to ant's shanningins" miss minka said.
"Ant great job now this is a real campus party i can't believe i didn't think of this before" miss langley said.
"Head misstress i have to finish my work" miss minka complained.
"Oh lighten up minka do your work later party now" miss langley said now dancing with me around miss minka.
"Come on miss minka you know you want to" i said teasing her.
"Well if you can't beat em join em" miss minka said finally giving in and dancing with us.
"Alright now lets get this party started" i said making my way out the office and heading to the dorms.
I get to the dorms and everyone is outside dancing to the music i make my way through dancing mamono and head straight to my room. I go to my mini refrigerator and start pulling out liqour bttles and beer packs and shot glasses i go into my closet and empty my book bag and start putting the drinks and glasses in. I take my book bag and head out the door and down the hall past everyone.
"I GOT THE DRINKS IF YOU WANT SOME COME GET SOME WERE GETTING FUCKED UP TONIGHT" i yell to everyone on the way out and they hooted and followed after me.
Me and a crowd of people show up to the social club building and everyone is partying hard and dancing everywhere. I go throught the crowd and get to the room with my book bag raised in the air and i head to the nearest table.
"OK WHO'S READY TO GET FUCKED UP" I said pulling out the liqour and beer cans and shot glasses.
Everyone yelled in excitment and gathered around the table to get some melinda and margret and a couple of red oni's where the first ones to the table.
"Alright lets get some drinking games going whose up for a little shot contest" i asked.
"Let's go i'm ready to drink" melinda said.
I fill a good twent different shot glasses with different liqour and people started taking a glass ad gave the mark and set and go and they tossed back the drinks. And i refilled the glasses and they kept going and going shot after shot after shot everyone around the table was drinking something from beer to some liqour.
After a good twenty minutes of drinking some of the mamono where tipsy or just flat out drunk a couple of centaurs were passed out of the floor from only drinking one beer. It kind of suprise me i knew their profile said they couldn't handle alcohol but i didn't think they would go down that fast and after one beer the word lightweight was giving them more credit than they needed they were featherweights in the drinking world. I looked around people was still enjoying the party and still drinking i felt something creep up on me then i was yanked backwards into someones arms.
"Ant- hck- this is- hck this is the best- hck- party we ever- hck- had on this-hck-hck- campus" a drunk miss clayton said holding a bottle and hiccuping betwen and after everyword she said i wasn't suprised some of the teachers came to the party too.
"It's all in a days work" i said with pride.
"You know-hck- i'm not wearing any panties-hck" she said in a drunken lustful tone.
"That dosen't suprise me miss clayton" i said.
"Awww-hck c'mon-hck-don't you-hck-wanna play-hck- with me" she cooed in her drunken lust.
(It's bad she already molest me when she sober i know its gonna be plain out rape now she's drunk)
"Ah hold that thought i'll be back" i say to her and a walk off.
"Hck-O.k.-hck-i love-hck-you-sweety" she said then starts guzzling down the bottle she has a hold of.
I go around the party i see girls giving me the eye and some where dancing and melinda and the oni was still having a drinking contest at the table. I get to the front of the room i see torri and eliza dancing to the music and sarah sitting in the corner by herself. So i make my way towards her and make my way past torri and eliza who are suprisingly only tipsy after a couple of drinks they try to get me to dance with them but i tell them i will later. I walk up to sarah who is staring off into space and didn't notice me until i said something to her.
"Boy you really don't know how to relax and have fun do you" i tease her.
"And you call getting drunk off your ass and acting like a baffoon fun?" she snorted at me.
"Yeah its off the chain there is no better way to have fun unless you like sitting in the corner by yourself and acting like you have no friends is fun i mean whatever you do to past time is up to you" i said.
"Hmph i simply just like sitting back and watching people make asses out of them selfs thats all" she said.
"You know what i think it is i think your scared" i teased at her.
"Excuse me" she said.
"I said your scared, your scared to have fun so thats why your so uptight and stuck up" i answered her.
"I am afraid of nothing i have nothing to fear especially not something as stupid as you claim i'm afraid of" she said.
"Oh good cuz you know what i just rememberd you distinctively saying you can out drink me in any game you wanna finally put that rumor to rest or are you scared" i said to her.
This pisses her of " I said i'm not scared you imbocile and i can out drink you" she roared at me.
"Ok lets go then princess" i said walking off towards the drinking table she follows me. We sit down at the table and i grab a bottle of tequila and grab two shot glasses.
"You sure you wanna do this there's no shame in backing out but you would prove me right that your scared" i said.
She sat down right across from me "Lets get this over with i don't have all night" she said.
I filled up a shot glass and passed it to her and she hesitates but she drinks it down but makes a face as she does it.
I laugh at her "Aww thats cute baby had her first shot of tequila" i tease.
"Shut up and drink" she says to me.
I fill up my glass then knock it back like its nothing and smile at her and take her glass fill it up and give it to her. The crowd around us watches us showdown and cheer everytime we take a shot. She lifts up her glass and drinks it down and slams the shot glass on the table.
I fill my glass back up and i knock it back down once again like it was nothing.
After a good seven minutes of taking back to back shots it started to show on sarah she look like she was gonna puke a river. I took my shot this being my ninth one and all the other shots still having no affect on me what so ever. Now it was her turn and she didn't look good she look like she couldn't handle another.
"Hey sarah you don't look so good i'm suprise you lasted this long but i don't think you got another one in ya just concede so you din't end up puking all over the place" i said.
"Hck-i wil do no such-hck- thing i am fine and i can-hck-keep going-hck" She says to me sounding obviusly drunk.
"O.k. its your choice" i said.
She took the shot and as soon as it went down it came back up she put her hand over her mouth and ran straight to the nearest trash can and barfed hard. It was clear who the winner was after she puke she collasped on the floor next to the trash can. I down the rest of the bottle and finally felt slightly buzzed but nothing major i got up and walked over to her and picked her up in my arms. She looked at me with a blushed face and still hiccuping.
"Did-hck-did i-hck-win-hck" she asked in a druken stupor.
I sighed "Yeah sarah you won you beat me" i said being nice to the drunken princess in my arms.
She laughed "I told you-hck-i beat you-hck" she said
"Yep you sure showed me alright lets get you to bed" i said walking out the door and towards the dorms.
I finally get to our dorm and carry her down the hall heading to her room we go past my door and she starts complaining.
"No-hck- i'm sleeping-hck-in-hck-your bed tonight-hck" she said.
"Ok whatever princess" i said sarcasticly.
I take her into my room and lay her on my bed "You comfy drinking queen you need anything else like your royal seceptor or anything" i ask.
"No-hck-be sure-hck-to turn-hck-out the light when-hck-you leave-hck" she commands.
(God she even more bossy when she's drunk which in a strange way is cute oh god what is becoming of me)
"Ok queen of the puke" i said getting up and leaving out but before i leave out i turn around and tell her one last thing.
"Oh yeah i'm sorry for yelling at you earlier i mean i didn't know you came to look for me on your own and i guess that was nice so um yeah my bad" i said but when i lok back at he she was already asleep i sighed and turn off the light and walk out the door.
It was late very late so it was dark outside as i walked i start to make my way back to the partywhen i get outside and i start heading past the first dorm i realised i really gotta go to the bathroom. So i went in the dorm building and used the bathroom in there when i got finished i walked out and down the hallway. As soon as i past a certain door i was grabbed by someone and yanked into the room.
"What the fuck" i said.
"Well fancy meeting you here i told you i was gonna get you when you was alone" i voice called from the dark room.
The lights come on and to my dismay i see terri and her gang of mistfits sitting on the bed in their panties but no bra's on so their tits were out and one was holding from behind i could feel her tits on my back.
"Aww shit not you guys" i griped.
"Who were you expecting the boogeyman" she said.
"Looks is there anyway i can talk myself out of this" i asked.
"No chance sexy not once but twice you got away from me i'm not letting you get away this time i'm tired of masturbating i need cock and i need it now" she said huskily.
"Oh god really can't you try and chase me some other time i'm in the middle of partying" i complained.
"Oh but were throwing a party too...a fuck party" after she said that the girl holding me pushed me to the bed where terri and her gang grabbed me and held me down on the bed and started ripping my clothes off me until i was stark naked.
"Thats better feel comfortable" she asked me.
"No i could use some clothes and a change of atmosphere" i said.
"Aww thats too bad were fresh out of that but good news we have plenty of nonstop humping and fucking i'm pretty sure your gonna love that alot more" she said now getting on top of me.
"Well what ever your selling i aint buying" i said.
"Well even more good news we're not selling we're giving away for free" she said.
"O.k. cut the crap your not getting anything from me" i said.
"Silly boy didn't i tell you that i take want ever i want and what i want is your cock deep inside me and thats whats about to happen right now" she said pulling off her panties and her gang does the same.
"Hell n-" was all i was able to say before she jammed her lips to mine force kissing me and letting her tounge wrestle mine she held the kiss for a good ten seconds and broke it panting heavily.
"Ok girls enough four play time start the party" she said with mad lust in her voice.
"Yeah" they all said.
"AWWW FUCK" I yell.
(Some fuckin way to spend the rest of my saturday night don't you think)
Spoiler: show
As i enter my room and shut the door behind me and lock the door i sit down in front of it to catch my breath.
"That shit was close but now that crazy horndog and her permanently in heat bitch pack is gonna be after me in definitely" i said gasping for air.
***Flash Back Scene***
"AWWW FUCK" I yell.
The girls start laughing knowing they finally got me were they want me and there was no way for me to escape but there was one thing they didn't count on.
The door flies open and a drunken margret come in "WOOOOOOOO PARTY WERE'SH THE DRINKS AT" she yells in her drunken stupor and she collapse on the bed with usher pushing terri and her pack off of me.
"WHAT THE HELL MARGRET I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU TO SLEEP IN JESSIE'S ROOM TONIGHT" terri yelled at the drunken oni.
"Hey thish ish my roomf too if i wanna sleepp in my roomf tonight then i'mm gonna sleepp in my roomf tonight" margret said in her drunken slur of words.
"HOW THE HELL DID YOU EVEN GET IN THE DOOR WAS LOCKED" terri roared.
"No it wasn't it wash unlock and a heard yelling in hur and i thought a party going on so i came in" margret said drunk like a sailor.
The god or goddess must have been locking some what after me because the dumb wolf girl who grabbed me forgot to lock the door and margret drunk off her ass forgot she was supposed to be sleeping somewhere else tonight busted in here looking for more liqour.
(Thank you whoever!)
"LYRA YOU FUCKING IDIOT WHY DIDN'T YOU LOCK THE DOOR" terri screamed at the white fur wolf girl.
"Sorry boss" the girl said submisvely
Using this moment i jump off the bed i run the fuck out the door and out the dorm butt ass naked not caring of the lack of clothes.
"NO! I'M SUPPOSED TO FUCK HIM RAW FOR THE REST OF THE NIGHT GET YOUR ASSES UP AND CATCH HIM NOW!" terri yelled at her subordinates.
"But boss where naked we need time to put on our-" the purple fur wolf known as lexis says but was cut off.
"I DON'T GIVE A FUCK GET HIM NOW" terri ordered.
The girls ran out the door leaving terri and margret "Yous know yous shouldsh calm down and drink some more it will help yous relaxsh a little bit" the drunken margret said.
Terri grabs her by the collar and screams at her "YOU DRUNK FUCK YOU JUST RUINED MY CHANCE OF GETTING SOME DICK TONIGHT I FINALLY HAD HIM WHERE I WANTED HIM NAKED IN MY BED AND YOU FUCKING RUINED IT AHHHHH" she yells in anger shaking the drunk red oni who could care less about the situation.
" Hey yous got a trash can beecuase imma blaaaaa" margret spews chunks on terri and the bed.
Terri screams and throws her on floor and runs out the room leaving margret in her own puke.
"I feels better now" she says.
Running for my virtue once more i head straight to my dorm building it seems like everyone was coming back from the party. I start making my way around the drunken mamono and turning down their drunken advances on me and jumping over the ones knock out of the ground while their friends try to get them up. I finally get to my room and get in the door and shut the door and lock it and collaspe down right in front of it gasping for breath.
***End Of Flash Back****
I look up and i see that my phone is in it's charger and that eliza, torri and melinda have joined sarah in the bed and are sound asleep and melinda snoring like a drunken frat boy. I guess one of them went and got my phone from the office before coming back here, i look at the time on it and it was 3 in the mourning. I also see i have 2 missed calls and 3 new messages i get up and head into my closet finding my way through the dark and grab some shorts and a white beater to sleep in. I get to my bed and push sarah and eliza to the side who were hugging up each other and lay down and grab my phone and go through my messages. One was a text from my friend jordan asking where was i at because i forgot to get on live tonight so we could talk about what happened. The other message was from eliza asking where was i and the last message was i voice message from my mom.
"Hi sweety just checking on you to see how your doing me and your dad miss you so much and we love you call us back when you get a chance, ahhh mark do that i'm trying to leave a message on the phone and ohhh that feels good b-by sweety call me back ooooo" end of message.
(They can't even leave normal messages i swear to god or goddess or whatever who the hell has sex while talking on the phone)
I place my phone down and go to sleep.
***Several Hours Later****
"Time to wake up students rise and shine"
I toss in bed ignoring the wake up call going straight back to sleep. About two hours later my phone goes off i ignore and try to go back to sleep but some people had other plans.
"Guys wake up time to get going" torri said.
"Five more minutes" melinda said.
"Come on we wanna get on start on things now" torri said.
"Awww my head hurts" melinda whined.
"Well that will teach you not to drink so much in one night, eliza wake up, sarah let go of ant and wake up ant get up and get dressed" torri ordered.
"Do you have to yell so bloody early in the mourning" sarah snapped wakng up abruptly.
"*Yawn* So much comotion whats going on" eliza said.
"Its time to get up, ant wake up" torri says.
"For what it's sunday i aint got nothing to do" i said not appreciating the wake up call.
"Come on ant we're going to go over the club activities for the coming week and we gonna go to the pool today" torri says.
"Why would i wanna do that when i can stay in bed for the rest of the day and i went swimming already and last time i checked i haven't given my decision if i was joining the club or not" i replied.
"Come on ant why would waste a good day like this laying in bed?" eliza said.
"Because it's what i do" i said.
"C'mon ant you can't just lay around all day you have to get up" torri said.
"Watch me" i said.
"Don't waste your time with this lazy good for nothing" sarah said.
"You know i could of put you outside instead of my bed puke princess" i said.
"SHUT UP YOU JERK" sarah yelled.
"Whatever go do your little club thing i'm staying in bed, fuck doing anything else today" i said.
"O.k but if you want to join us later just come to the club house" eliza said getting out of the bed.
"Yeah yeah i'll think about it now go" i said turning my head into the pillow.
The girls get ot the bed and leave the room then i go back to sleep.
**Two Hours Later**
I wake up to the sound of my phone getting a text message it was jordan again wondering what was up with the no show on live last night.
"Where the fuck was you last night"
"I was partying and something unexpected happened" i replied.
"Thats just like your ass getting drunk and fucking off i bet you woke up with a girl naked in your bed didn't you?"
"I wish so you said you got expelled from school how that happen?"
"I went to work and trashed mr. lonell's car with a crowbar"
"No, you did man i thought i was gonna be the one who got to trash his car first, how did he find out?, did he call the police and press charges?"
"You already messed up his last car it was my turn to do in his new one"
"Yeah but i never got caught and no one still dosen't know it was me, so what happen how did he find out?"
"I'll tell you later are you getting on live tonight?, i don't wanna have to wait all night tonight again!"
"Yeah i'll definitely be on tonight you can count it i gotta hear this"
"Aight catch you then the warden wants me to slave for her today"
"Cool be easy"
I look at the time and it's eleven o'clock i yawn and get up out of bed i was getting bored of sleepin around so started thinking i should go out and do something. I get up and put some sweat pants on and a black muscle shirt with my flaming skull gloves, i tought it would be a good idea for me to go training in the dojo i needed to keep up my skills. I put on my shoes and grab my keys off my desk. Thank goodness i left them there when i brought sarah back if i would of had them on me when terri and her gang grabbed me they would be in her room still with my clothes i left in there.
"Aww shit my clothes" i said finally remebering i ran out of the crazy wolf girl's room " Oh well i try to get them back some other time".
I walk out the door then head two the exploritory building 2 i head to the dojo suprisingly nobody was in here. So i walk in and head to the equipment closet and bring out some of the training gear a couple of dummies and a punching bag that was good enough for me. I set up the dummies and start working them with a series of combination punches, then i start working them wth my feet. After a good thirty minutes of beating on the dummies i set up the punching bag to work on my strength and how hard i hit. I start off with some kicks the basics, straight kick, side kick, roundhouse, then i start speedin it up and throwing in more powerful leg and feet manuevers. I start doing combinations of kicks then throw in a punch or two the reverse it with combo punches with and some power side kicks.
I start getting into it i feel my grove and i start pounding on the bag harder and harder, i start moving faster and faster then i throw in a head butt. Now i start throwing in my elbows and knees attacking the bag ruthlessly switching from tae kwon do to muay thai fighting style. I throw speed jabs then an elbow then more jabs and kick then a hard knee to the midsection, the bag is shaking back and forth wildly as i continue my assault on it. I punch the bag one good hard time it sways back then comes forward i jump up then give it one good last hard spin kick with my right leg then snap the chain breaks off the bag and the bag crashes open on the floor spilling out sand.
(Damn i break another thing at this school this is gonna cost me)
"Oh shit sensei's gonna kill me" i panic.
"Naughty boy breaking the training equipment thats my job" a familliar sulrty voice says from behind.
(You gotta be fucking kidding me)
"That shit was close but now that crazy horndog and her permanently in heat bitch pack is gonna be after me in definitely" i said gasping for air.
***Flash Back Scene***
"AWWW FUCK" I yell.
The girls start laughing knowing they finally got me were they want me and there was no way for me to escape but there was one thing they didn't count on.
The door flies open and a drunken margret come in "WOOOOOOOO PARTY WERE'SH THE DRINKS AT" she yells in her drunken stupor and she collapse on the bed with usher pushing terri and her pack off of me.
"WHAT THE HELL MARGRET I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU TO SLEEP IN JESSIE'S ROOM TONIGHT" terri yelled at the drunken oni.
"Hey thish ish my roomf too if i wanna sleepp in my roomf tonight then i'mm gonna sleepp in my roomf tonight" margret said in her drunken slur of words.
"HOW THE HELL DID YOU EVEN GET IN THE DOOR WAS LOCKED" terri roared.
"No it wasn't it wash unlock and a heard yelling in hur and i thought a party going on so i came in" margret said drunk like a sailor.
The god or goddess must have been locking some what after me because the dumb wolf girl who grabbed me forgot to lock the door and margret drunk off her ass forgot she was supposed to be sleeping somewhere else tonight busted in here looking for more liqour.
(Thank you whoever!)
"LYRA YOU FUCKING IDIOT WHY DIDN'T YOU LOCK THE DOOR" terri screamed at the white fur wolf girl.
"Sorry boss" the girl said submisvely
Using this moment i jump off the bed i run the fuck out the door and out the dorm butt ass naked not caring of the lack of clothes.
"NO! I'M SUPPOSED TO FUCK HIM RAW FOR THE REST OF THE NIGHT GET YOUR ASSES UP AND CATCH HIM NOW!" terri yelled at her subordinates.
"But boss where naked we need time to put on our-" the purple fur wolf known as lexis says but was cut off.
"I DON'T GIVE A FUCK GET HIM NOW" terri ordered.
The girls ran out the door leaving terri and margret "Yous know yous shouldsh calm down and drink some more it will help yous relaxsh a little bit" the drunken margret said.
Terri grabs her by the collar and screams at her "YOU DRUNK FUCK YOU JUST RUINED MY CHANCE OF GETTING SOME DICK TONIGHT I FINALLY HAD HIM WHERE I WANTED HIM NAKED IN MY BED AND YOU FUCKING RUINED IT AHHHHH" she yells in anger shaking the drunk red oni who could care less about the situation.
" Hey yous got a trash can beecuase imma blaaaaa" margret spews chunks on terri and the bed.
Terri screams and throws her on floor and runs out the room leaving margret in her own puke.
"I feels better now" she says.
Running for my virtue once more i head straight to my dorm building it seems like everyone was coming back from the party. I start making my way around the drunken mamono and turning down their drunken advances on me and jumping over the ones knock out of the ground while their friends try to get them up. I finally get to my room and get in the door and shut the door and lock it and collaspe down right in front of it gasping for breath.
***End Of Flash Back****
I look up and i see that my phone is in it's charger and that eliza, torri and melinda have joined sarah in the bed and are sound asleep and melinda snoring like a drunken frat boy. I guess one of them went and got my phone from the office before coming back here, i look at the time on it and it was 3 in the mourning. I also see i have 2 missed calls and 3 new messages i get up and head into my closet finding my way through the dark and grab some shorts and a white beater to sleep in. I get to my bed and push sarah and eliza to the side who were hugging up each other and lay down and grab my phone and go through my messages. One was a text from my friend jordan asking where was i at because i forgot to get on live tonight so we could talk about what happened. The other message was from eliza asking where was i and the last message was i voice message from my mom.
"Hi sweety just checking on you to see how your doing me and your dad miss you so much and we love you call us back when you get a chance, ahhh mark do that i'm trying to leave a message on the phone and ohhh that feels good b-by sweety call me back ooooo" end of message.
(They can't even leave normal messages i swear to god or goddess or whatever who the hell has sex while talking on the phone)
I place my phone down and go to sleep.
***Several Hours Later****
"Time to wake up students rise and shine"
I toss in bed ignoring the wake up call going straight back to sleep. About two hours later my phone goes off i ignore and try to go back to sleep but some people had other plans.
"Guys wake up time to get going" torri said.
"Five more minutes" melinda said.
"Come on we wanna get on start on things now" torri said.
"Awww my head hurts" melinda whined.
"Well that will teach you not to drink so much in one night, eliza wake up, sarah let go of ant and wake up ant get up and get dressed" torri ordered.
"Do you have to yell so bloody early in the mourning" sarah snapped wakng up abruptly.
"*Yawn* So much comotion whats going on" eliza said.
"Its time to get up, ant wake up" torri says.
"For what it's sunday i aint got nothing to do" i said not appreciating the wake up call.
"Come on ant we're going to go over the club activities for the coming week and we gonna go to the pool today" torri says.
"Why would i wanna do that when i can stay in bed for the rest of the day and i went swimming already and last time i checked i haven't given my decision if i was joining the club or not" i replied.
"Come on ant why would waste a good day like this laying in bed?" eliza said.
"Because it's what i do" i said.
"C'mon ant you can't just lay around all day you have to get up" torri said.
"Watch me" i said.
"Don't waste your time with this lazy good for nothing" sarah said.
"You know i could of put you outside instead of my bed puke princess" i said.
"SHUT UP YOU JERK" sarah yelled.
"Whatever go do your little club thing i'm staying in bed, fuck doing anything else today" i said.
"O.k but if you want to join us later just come to the club house" eliza said getting out of the bed.
"Yeah yeah i'll think about it now go" i said turning my head into the pillow.
The girls get ot the bed and leave the room then i go back to sleep.
**Two Hours Later**
I wake up to the sound of my phone getting a text message it was jordan again wondering what was up with the no show on live last night.
"Where the fuck was you last night"
"I was partying and something unexpected happened" i replied.
"Thats just like your ass getting drunk and fucking off i bet you woke up with a girl naked in your bed didn't you?"
"I wish so you said you got expelled from school how that happen?"
"I went to work and trashed mr. lonell's car with a crowbar"
"No, you did man i thought i was gonna be the one who got to trash his car first, how did he find out?, did he call the police and press charges?"
"You already messed up his last car it was my turn to do in his new one"
"Yeah but i never got caught and no one still dosen't know it was me, so what happen how did he find out?"
"I'll tell you later are you getting on live tonight?, i don't wanna have to wait all night tonight again!"
"Yeah i'll definitely be on tonight you can count it i gotta hear this"
"Aight catch you then the warden wants me to slave for her today"
"Cool be easy"
I look at the time and it's eleven o'clock i yawn and get up out of bed i was getting bored of sleepin around so started thinking i should go out and do something. I get up and put some sweat pants on and a black muscle shirt with my flaming skull gloves, i tought it would be a good idea for me to go training in the dojo i needed to keep up my skills. I put on my shoes and grab my keys off my desk. Thank goodness i left them there when i brought sarah back if i would of had them on me when terri and her gang grabbed me they would be in her room still with my clothes i left in there.
"Aww shit my clothes" i said finally remebering i ran out of the crazy wolf girl's room " Oh well i try to get them back some other time".
I walk out the door then head two the exploritory building 2 i head to the dojo suprisingly nobody was in here. So i walk in and head to the equipment closet and bring out some of the training gear a couple of dummies and a punching bag that was good enough for me. I set up the dummies and start working them with a series of combination punches, then i start working them wth my feet. After a good thirty minutes of beating on the dummies i set up the punching bag to work on my strength and how hard i hit. I start off with some kicks the basics, straight kick, side kick, roundhouse, then i start speedin it up and throwing in more powerful leg and feet manuevers. I start doing combinations of kicks then throw in a punch or two the reverse it with combo punches with and some power side kicks.
I start getting into it i feel my grove and i start pounding on the bag harder and harder, i start moving faster and faster then i throw in a head butt. Now i start throwing in my elbows and knees attacking the bag ruthlessly switching from tae kwon do to muay thai fighting style. I throw speed jabs then an elbow then more jabs and kick then a hard knee to the midsection, the bag is shaking back and forth wildly as i continue my assault on it. I punch the bag one good hard time it sways back then comes forward i jump up then give it one good last hard spin kick with my right leg then snap the chain breaks off the bag and the bag crashes open on the floor spilling out sand.
(Damn i break another thing at this school this is gonna cost me)
"Oh shit sensei's gonna kill me" i panic.
"Naughty boy breaking the training equipment thats my job" a familliar sulrty voice says from behind.
(You gotta be fucking kidding me)
Spoiler: show
"Naughty boy breaking the training equipment thats my job" a familliar sulrty voice says from behind.
I Hear footsteps running towards me i turn around just in time to block a kick from terri that would of caught me in my chest she drops back a couple feet from me.
"What the fuck do you want from me!" i said sighing.
"You should already know that, you know when you left me last night i was so horny and irritated not even masturbating like i usually do could sedate it" she said. "I'm still wet and irritated right now".
"Sounds like a personal problem to me i could give a fuck less go screw one of your bitches in your pack" i huffed at her.
"Those dumbasses wouldn't be able to satisfy me on their best day, now you on the other hand can give me what i need the most" she said sultryly.
"Let me guess a nice hard big cock inside you right?" i said.
"Exactly" she said huskily licking her lips.
"Don't you do anything else other than just thinking about sex?" i asked her.
(Ha! Look who's talking)
"Oh please, you know you want it as bad as i do, don't try to act all uppity your not like that" she said.
"True but i'm kinda busy right now and if i don't feel like getting it on with you then i don't have to its just that simple" i said.
"Aww c'mon don't you wanna just fuck right here in the dojo it will be the best you ever had" she said now putting her hands inside her pants and rubbing her lady part.
(Damn i think we need a new definiton on the word nympho)
"Naw i'm cool, now if you excuse me i got better things to do" i said getting ready to turn back to my training.
"Oh well i tried to be nice* she said then she darted forward and made a attempt to try and kick me again but i dodge it.
"Ok you really want to go at it lets go little doggie" i said gettin in my fighting stance waiting for her to make the next move.
"Mmm thats a little better i love a lil rough four play before sex" she said getting in her stance. "C'mon big boy lets play some more don't stop now that the fun is begining"
After that taught i dashed forward and went for a straight jab but she dodge it and countered with right hook that landed on my face making me stumble back a little. Now pissed becuase she got a slug on me i retaliated with a fake back fist spin with my right hand to make her dodge to a round house kick wth my left leg which i landed planting her on the ground. She quickly rolled and jumped to her feet and came at me like a wild animal with fluries of punchs and kicks. I dodge and block at her pace then she got a punch in on my stomach but i grabbed her arm then flung her over my shoulder and slammed her to the padded floor. She kicked me offer of her then got back to her feet and came back at me with the same itensity of her previous flurries of attacks. During a punch she aimed at my face i parried it and then spun around and planted my elbow in her back which made her wail in pain to my enjoyment, but my enjoyment didn't last that long as she landed a kick to he back of my head. We both stumbled away from each other then turned around then stated circling sizing each other up.
"Your really good i'm impressed the only decent fight i usualy get around here is that damn cow bitch you hang with" she said.
"Oh so let me guess melinda be kickin your ass on the daily basis before i came here" i teased.
"Pff, she wishes she could but she know's i'm a better fighter she thinks she so tuff and high and mighty becuase she is part of student body council but i guess she forgot that i beat her in front of the whole school last year" she said.
"What you beat melinda?" i said sounding suprised.
(Why not be supprised melinda is a minotuarus incredibly strong and she is good figther by what i seen in class)
"Yep in last years tornament that sensei always hold in the winter months of school in fact i won the tornament three years running now" she said proudly.
"Really thats impressive" i complimented.
"Why thank you i work hard at being the best" she said.
"Well you was the best until i came here" i said stomping on her pride parade.
"OOO you might have gotten the better of me last time but you won't be so lucky this time" she said then she ran towards me then jumped up for a side kick. But i side step then brought my elbow straight into her side just as she landed sending her to the floor she rolled then jumped back up again. The excitment in her face told me she was really enjoying this and she wasn't gonna leave me alone. So she dashed towards me again and went for another kick but i grabbed her foot then shoved back to the floor i ran over to end it but she pushed me back with her feet once more. Then she got up to take advantage of me stumbling backwards and went for a end game kick aimed straight at my temple i but i dodge it then trip her and planted my foot to her chest as she went down to the floor pressing my foot on her as a show of victory.
"Like i said you were the best until i came here" i said looking over here.
"Well this round goes to you but your not the best until you beat me in the tournament" she said smilling.
"They mind as well hand me the trophy right now if you won three years running and i just came in this school and kicked you ass not just once but twice already there no need for the tournament" i said.
"Ha just because you beat me now dosen't mean you will win the tournament alot of the students in this school participate in the tournament and all of them wants to show that they are the best and out of all of them i reign supreme" she said with confidence.
"Well your highness this is a very low moment for you right now isn't it" i said.
"Your right lets make the situation more in my favor shall we" she said then she snap her fingers and all the sudden i was kicked from behind off her and tumbled to the floor. I rolled and stood up and saw that now terri's pack was inside the dojo.
"You didn't think i was going to let you get me that easily did you" terri said standing back up.
"You know what i'm tired of all of you chasing me around so i'm gonna beat the hell out yall lets go" i said getting in fighting stance.
"Really, you wanna take us all on thats cute i almost feel bad on how we're gonna fuck you sensless after we're done playing with you.... almost, girls get him" she said.
Her lackey's charged at me i rushed towards them to take them on i jumped up and kicked lyra in the chest sending her flying back, then jessie went to kick me but i dodge it and she end up kicking mira, then i grabbed her then threw her into lexis making them fall to the floor.
"Whoa ho your alot better than i thought" terri said impresed by me taking out her subordinates.
"i'm from detroit i'm used to fighting mutilple people gang fights are a everyday thing to me" i said.
"Well looks like were realy going to have to rough you up now aren't we girls" she said.
"Right" the rest of her pack said getting up from where they was laying.
"Lets go then " i said geting in my fighting stance again.
"Sounds like fun o.k on your mark" she said her and her pack surrounding me. "Get set!" they moved a little closer. "GO!" they all was getting ready to pounce on me.
"Cease this nonsesne at once" A loud commanding voice came from the door.
We all turn to see sensei was standing at the door and she was not happy by the looks of it either.
(Well saved by the sensei at the right moment)
"What is going on here answer me NOW!" she commanded.
"We were just training sensei" lexis said terrified by the angry amazoness in front of us.
"Do not lie to me lexis, i know for a fact you girls were up to no good as usual" sensei said not believing one word of the werewolfs excuse.
"Would you belive we was sparring" terri said.
"Terri i am in no mood for your shanningins" sensei said then she looked at the broken punching bag and sand on the floor. "And you broke another punching bag how many times must i tell you to stop breaking them".
"But sensei i-" was all she was able to say.
"No more excuses all of you girls are gonna clean this up and your gonna do drills for the rest of the day" sensei said.
"Ant tell her that you broke the punching bag" terri cried.
"Antonio is this true?, did you break the equipment?" sensei questioned me.
(I'm not one tell the truth about something that could get me in trouble and i'm not gonna start today!)
Using this oppotunity to finally get rid of and get away from terri and her horn dogs i said "Sensei i tried to come in and help her fix it up but she didn't want to she said just leave it like that and then her and her friends tried to attack me i don't know why she would do such a thing it so dishonorable. I lied putting on an face of innocense.
"Just as i thought girls get to cleaning NOW!" sensei ordered.
"But he's lying" terri complained.
"Terri enough start cleaning or i'll add a week of detention to your punishment" sensei said.
"Sensei do you want me to help out to" i ask still playing innocent.
"No you are free to leave ant i thank you for being honest" she said back to me believing my blatant lie.
(No wonder i wanna be an actor)
I bow to sensei "Thank you sensei" then i turn and head out then turn back around and give terri a wink and a sly smirk then leave out the door.
"I swear if i get my hands on him i'm gonna do more the just rape i'm going to violate him thoroughly" terri mumbled.
"Less talking and more working" sensei said to her.
Now that i was out the building i started busting out laughing "Damn i'm good" i said still laughing then started making my way to the social club building.
(I wonder what the hell those girls are doing anyway)
I Hear footsteps running towards me i turn around just in time to block a kick from terri that would of caught me in my chest she drops back a couple feet from me.
"What the fuck do you want from me!" i said sighing.
"You should already know that, you know when you left me last night i was so horny and irritated not even masturbating like i usually do could sedate it" she said. "I'm still wet and irritated right now".
"Sounds like a personal problem to me i could give a fuck less go screw one of your bitches in your pack" i huffed at her.
"Those dumbasses wouldn't be able to satisfy me on their best day, now you on the other hand can give me what i need the most" she said sultryly.
"Let me guess a nice hard big cock inside you right?" i said.
"Exactly" she said huskily licking her lips.
"Don't you do anything else other than just thinking about sex?" i asked her.
(Ha! Look who's talking)
"Oh please, you know you want it as bad as i do, don't try to act all uppity your not like that" she said.
"True but i'm kinda busy right now and if i don't feel like getting it on with you then i don't have to its just that simple" i said.
"Aww c'mon don't you wanna just fuck right here in the dojo it will be the best you ever had" she said now putting her hands inside her pants and rubbing her lady part.
(Damn i think we need a new definiton on the word nympho)
"Naw i'm cool, now if you excuse me i got better things to do" i said getting ready to turn back to my training.
"Oh well i tried to be nice* she said then she darted forward and made a attempt to try and kick me again but i dodge it.
"Ok you really want to go at it lets go little doggie" i said gettin in my fighting stance waiting for her to make the next move.
"Mmm thats a little better i love a lil rough four play before sex" she said getting in her stance. "C'mon big boy lets play some more don't stop now that the fun is begining"
After that taught i dashed forward and went for a straight jab but she dodge it and countered with right hook that landed on my face making me stumble back a little. Now pissed becuase she got a slug on me i retaliated with a fake back fist spin with my right hand to make her dodge to a round house kick wth my left leg which i landed planting her on the ground. She quickly rolled and jumped to her feet and came at me like a wild animal with fluries of punchs and kicks. I dodge and block at her pace then she got a punch in on my stomach but i grabbed her arm then flung her over my shoulder and slammed her to the padded floor. She kicked me offer of her then got back to her feet and came back at me with the same itensity of her previous flurries of attacks. During a punch she aimed at my face i parried it and then spun around and planted my elbow in her back which made her wail in pain to my enjoyment, but my enjoyment didn't last that long as she landed a kick to he back of my head. We both stumbled away from each other then turned around then stated circling sizing each other up.
"Your really good i'm impressed the only decent fight i usualy get around here is that damn cow bitch you hang with" she said.
"Oh so let me guess melinda be kickin your ass on the daily basis before i came here" i teased.
"Pff, she wishes she could but she know's i'm a better fighter she thinks she so tuff and high and mighty becuase she is part of student body council but i guess she forgot that i beat her in front of the whole school last year" she said.
"What you beat melinda?" i said sounding suprised.
(Why not be supprised melinda is a minotuarus incredibly strong and she is good figther by what i seen in class)
"Yep in last years tornament that sensei always hold in the winter months of school in fact i won the tornament three years running now" she said proudly.
"Really thats impressive" i complimented.
"Why thank you i work hard at being the best" she said.
"Well you was the best until i came here" i said stomping on her pride parade.
"OOO you might have gotten the better of me last time but you won't be so lucky this time" she said then she ran towards me then jumped up for a side kick. But i side step then brought my elbow straight into her side just as she landed sending her to the floor she rolled then jumped back up again. The excitment in her face told me she was really enjoying this and she wasn't gonna leave me alone. So she dashed towards me again and went for another kick but i grabbed her foot then shoved back to the floor i ran over to end it but she pushed me back with her feet once more. Then she got up to take advantage of me stumbling backwards and went for a end game kick aimed straight at my temple i but i dodge it then trip her and planted my foot to her chest as she went down to the floor pressing my foot on her as a show of victory.
"Like i said you were the best until i came here" i said looking over here.
"Well this round goes to you but your not the best until you beat me in the tournament" she said smilling.
"They mind as well hand me the trophy right now if you won three years running and i just came in this school and kicked you ass not just once but twice already there no need for the tournament" i said.
"Ha just because you beat me now dosen't mean you will win the tournament alot of the students in this school participate in the tournament and all of them wants to show that they are the best and out of all of them i reign supreme" she said with confidence.
"Well your highness this is a very low moment for you right now isn't it" i said.
"Your right lets make the situation more in my favor shall we" she said then she snap her fingers and all the sudden i was kicked from behind off her and tumbled to the floor. I rolled and stood up and saw that now terri's pack was inside the dojo.
"You didn't think i was going to let you get me that easily did you" terri said standing back up.
"You know what i'm tired of all of you chasing me around so i'm gonna beat the hell out yall lets go" i said getting in fighting stance.
"Really, you wanna take us all on thats cute i almost feel bad on how we're gonna fuck you sensless after we're done playing with you.... almost, girls get him" she said.
Her lackey's charged at me i rushed towards them to take them on i jumped up and kicked lyra in the chest sending her flying back, then jessie went to kick me but i dodge it and she end up kicking mira, then i grabbed her then threw her into lexis making them fall to the floor.
"Whoa ho your alot better than i thought" terri said impresed by me taking out her subordinates.
"i'm from detroit i'm used to fighting mutilple people gang fights are a everyday thing to me" i said.
"Well looks like were realy going to have to rough you up now aren't we girls" she said.
"Right" the rest of her pack said getting up from where they was laying.
"Lets go then " i said geting in my fighting stance again.
"Sounds like fun o.k on your mark" she said her and her pack surrounding me. "Get set!" they moved a little closer. "GO!" they all was getting ready to pounce on me.
"Cease this nonsesne at once" A loud commanding voice came from the door.
We all turn to see sensei was standing at the door and she was not happy by the looks of it either.
(Well saved by the sensei at the right moment)
"What is going on here answer me NOW!" she commanded.
"We were just training sensei" lexis said terrified by the angry amazoness in front of us.
"Do not lie to me lexis, i know for a fact you girls were up to no good as usual" sensei said not believing one word of the werewolfs excuse.
"Would you belive we was sparring" terri said.
"Terri i am in no mood for your shanningins" sensei said then she looked at the broken punching bag and sand on the floor. "And you broke another punching bag how many times must i tell you to stop breaking them".
"But sensei i-" was all she was able to say.
"No more excuses all of you girls are gonna clean this up and your gonna do drills for the rest of the day" sensei said.
"Ant tell her that you broke the punching bag" terri cried.
"Antonio is this true?, did you break the equipment?" sensei questioned me.
(I'm not one tell the truth about something that could get me in trouble and i'm not gonna start today!)
Using this oppotunity to finally get rid of and get away from terri and her horn dogs i said "Sensei i tried to come in and help her fix it up but she didn't want to she said just leave it like that and then her and her friends tried to attack me i don't know why she would do such a thing it so dishonorable. I lied putting on an face of innocense.
"Just as i thought girls get to cleaning NOW!" sensei ordered.
"But he's lying" terri complained.
"Terri enough start cleaning or i'll add a week of detention to your punishment" sensei said.
"Sensei do you want me to help out to" i ask still playing innocent.
"No you are free to leave ant i thank you for being honest" she said back to me believing my blatant lie.
(No wonder i wanna be an actor)
I bow to sensei "Thank you sensei" then i turn and head out then turn back around and give terri a wink and a sly smirk then leave out the door.
"I swear if i get my hands on him i'm gonna do more the just rape i'm going to violate him thoroughly" terri mumbled.
"Less talking and more working" sensei said to her.
Now that i was out the building i started busting out laughing "Damn i'm good" i said still laughing then started making my way to the social club building.
(I wonder what the hell those girls are doing anyway)
)
